Username:

Password:

Author Topic: Chapter 17: Fall into Darkness  (Read 112191 times)

0 Members and 179 Guests are viewing this topic.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
All vampires associated with the project had assembled on the second floor of Archangel's business tower, settled into boardroom two. None had emailed back that it was a bad time or that they were all too busy.

Which was a good thing. For those vampires that had been in the city long enough who crossed paths often enough with Waylon, would know he was dressed to hunt and kill.  While Darien was too new to the city to know the why of the wardrobe change, he was still able to note the sharp suit and sudden wardrobe change from the companies normal color scheme.

Vampires such as Malaki and Arianna knew the Huntsman was likely summoning them to war or to at least be witness to it.

Sebastain looked around the room trying to follow the lead of the older and more in the loop vampires unsure what was about to happen next, but there was a heaviness to the room as well as a tense excitement he was picking up on.

Malaki grinned, giving Waylon a nod.

"Dapper as ever good Sir. This type of suit is a piece of art." Malaki kissed his finger pulling them away dramatically. He  was calm enough but his expression was one of the cat who caught a canary.

"Any well made suit can be a work of art," Waylon said.  "But art covers such a wide area, so when one considers the eye searing possibilities that exist, it reaches a point where one man's art is another man's disaster."  He smiled thinly, a rare expression.  "My wearing this suit is definitely going to be a disaster for someone this evening.  Speaking of disasters, I should probably invite John Breeman to this meeting.  I've learned something that he may find interesting.  You as well Sebastian.  Do we have a comprehensive list of vampire who drank the Kool-Aid?"

"Myself John and Mel?" Sebastian replied, suppressing the anxiousness he was starting to feel.

"So only three," Waylon said.  "We should, I suppose, be thankful for small blessings."

"If there are more, it's been done outside of church hours without a crowd to witness." Sebastian said. "I'm sure you can likely find out if there are more if you choose to talk to Pastor Gless. Considering the last time we met boardroom wise, many were calling for blood, but you were hesitant to do anything, is this meeting a reflection of your mood and mind has changed?" Sebastian asked.

"Be patient," Waylon advised Sebastian.  "All will be revealed in time."

Malaki sighed. "Though your eagerness is adorable please do not take away from the pageantry. Youth these days always in such a rush when all we have is time." He shook his head with a light laugh.

"Apologies." The young long haired vampire said, looking suitable, chided.

Noah sat silently in his chair, still wearing his janitorial coveralls the older the vampire, the more they did love their drama. Looking at the faces of the other vampires in the room no one was giving up anything their faces fairly neutral with the exception of the black and white vampire. Malaki seemed visibly excited...

"Has anyone heard from John this evening? " Darien asked, pulling out his phone and making sure he hadn't missed a message.

Malaki shook his head. "I have not. I am not usually the young ones first choice when it comes to socializing. One could not ever fathom why." Malaki knew exactly why and so did everyone in the room.

"It is, perhaps, your boundless enthusiasm."  Waylon answered.

He pulled out his phone and sent a quick email to both John Breeman and Mel, summoning them to the conference room.  Then he placed the letter from the Contessa, once more secure in its envelope, in the center of the table.  "I feel that those most affected by this matter should be present when the truth is revealed."

It was a whole ten minutes before the young vampires hesitantly met outside the door looked at each other and asked why they were here only to learn Waylon had texted them both.

"Shit." Was all Mel said. "What have we done to get called into something?"

John looked pale and gaunt. "We exist to entertain, amuse and serve our overlords." He said, his tone hollow of emotion as he knocked on the office door. "It's better to not ask. They almost always will let you know in their due time..."

"Enter," Waylon called out.  Once the two were inside, he asked them both to take a seat.  "Would one of you read the letter in the middle of the table?  You're closest, John.  Why don't you do it?"

Malaki swiveled in his chair, fingers linked with one another watching amused.

John sat down in the appointed chair as Mel nervously began to pick at her nail Polish as John reached for the envelope and slowly dragged it across the table-top towards himself. He with care looked at the envelope reading the postmark and to whom had sent it as well as to whom, it was addressed before he took his time to gently remove the letter inside the envelope.

His pale blue eyes read the script, adjusting to the beautiful but intricate calligraphy....

"My dearest Waylon,

  I hope this little missive finds you and yours in Seattle in good health. As per the request of the Master of Seattle I have been backtracking the movements of the good Pastor Gless. He has only been 'converting' the lesser of our kin for the last 50 years, give or take a few years. He has never bent a knee in any of the cities that he has visited and tried to establish himself in, so after a bit of time in each location he has been asked, in one way or another, to leave and not return.

  I have also discovered that beyond a shadow of a doubt that man is nothing more than a modern day snake oils salesman. In the short time that he has been 'converting', he has managed to get roughly 500 to drink his brand of Kool-Aid. The result of those 'conversions' are as follows:

57% have returned to their former masters

34% have been found dead in their coffins

4% have managed to achieve master status

3% have perished in some sort of accident or been killed

and the last 2% have simply disappeared without a trace ...."

John paused in the letter reading looking to Waylon "Did you wish for me to continue or would you like Melanie to finish the rest?"

Darien eyed John, noting the lack of energy and the way he looked almost.. ill, and what he said certainly explained it.

"I suspect your ability to read will be up to the task, Mr Breeman," Waylon said.  "Unless your sudden realization as to why you have no energy has left you incapable of continuing."

"As you wish Master Crosby." John said not flinching or reacting to the Elders comment.

He blinked his eyes, finding his mark again on the page and continued in a bland monotone voice.  " If any of Seattle's citizens have drunk the Kool-Aid they will need to be kept under a sharp eye to make sure that they do not end up as one of the 39% who have had a not so favorable outcome so far.

  On a more personal note. I am here by formally announcing that I will not be returning to Seattle anytime in the near future. I have been offered, and accepted, the Stewardship of the town of Norway, Maine.

   Yours Truly,
The Countess Elisabeta Dragomir

P.S. If you would be so kind as to pass on a message to Herr Adler. Please tell him that I said the Banana Slug would be absolutely atrocious. He will understand what I mean."

John carefully folded the letter, preparing to return it to the envelope. "And that is all that was written. Should I return it to the envelope Master Crosby?"

"Yes, unless somebody wants to admire the Contessa's penmanship," Waylon said.  It was odd how the words sounded very much like a typical Waylon joke but the tone was quite far from his usual joviality.  "Are there any questions?" he asked.

Sebastian was still, his face neutral, but part of him felt unsettled. It was disappointment and a mix of anger and disbelief. It came fast and hard, and he was trying his best to be neutral on the outside while not revealing the swirl of chaotic emotions he was experiencing.

John looked and sounded horrible, he hadn't seen the vampire in almost two weeks but still...

Sebastian slowly shook his head and tried to speak but his voice wasn't there for a moment as he made a second attempt as he inhaled slowly and asked. "So what happens next?".

"Shame it does not have data on how many of the 34% tried to rebend the knee and were just to far gone." Malaki eyed John up and down like he was some sort of disease that needed to be cleansed.

Darien sighed. It was exactly as he suspected. Although considering the time frame and the states of health, he had to wonder how Sebastian had held up so well.

"The easiest solution is to repledge yourself to the Master of the City," Waylon said.  "And found dead in their coffins meant that they did not bend a knee for whatever reason.  The sustenance that flows to younger vampires is instant.  It is impossible that any of them bent a knee and then failed to rise, unless their master chose to not sustain them.  One would need to be a colossal pain in the ass for that to happen."

"So John's a pain in the ass to Pastor Gless?" Mel blurted "No offense John but you look like hell dude."

"Pastor Gless is not his new master," Waylon explained.  "Pastor Gless has broken the link that sustains him and God has not taken up the slack, as it were.  Which has me curious as to how Sebastian is faring so well.  Perhaps he has managed to become self-sustaining."

"I was wondering the same thing, " Darien agreed.

Sebastian put a hand out chuckling nervously. "No no I'm too young. Maybe he didn't cut ties with me but did with John but not with Mel? She is also looking okay."

Darien glanced to Malaki. He too had seen the incident with the birds after the fire. She had been the most likely culprit but had vehemently denied it. "She does, and also denies being anything more than 'normal' " Darien said, air quoting the term.   "Personally I am confused you all seem to see a growth in power to be a bad thing, but to each his own. I think the more important question here is, do you all plan to re pledge given what you have learned?"

"Mel is a more recent convert," Waylon pointed out.  "And, if Pastor Gless is to be believed, he became self sustaining at birth.  The Schoolmaster was also quite young when he became self sustaining, so it is not unheard of."

"Fantastic with news like that certain individuals might expect more from me." Sebastian chuckled nervously.

John looked to Waylon "When can I schedule an appointment to retake my blood oath?" He asked softly. Not entirely sure such a thing would be allowed. If not he was going to have to cozy up to a master vampire that wouldn't exploit him too badly. (edited)

"That sounds like a very wise decision John. " Malakis head turned to the two that have yet to speak on the repledging issue. "The power growth is not the issue at hand from my understanding. More so the new info and what those choose to do with it. And if we excuse Gless from our Masters fair city or we 'excuse' Gless from our masters fair city."

“Your oath can be taken here and now,” Waylon said. “Unless you would prefer not to be bound to the Master through me. Of course we will need to discuss why you felt the need to sever your connection to the Master of the City. It does show a certain lack of loyalty.”

"You wish to do this now with audience?" John sighed looking more exhausted. "As you wish. Curiosity to see if it was possible to not be tied down.  I felt the lesson handed down in May was far more monstrous than it needed to be. A fact I  will still stand by. So part of me was happy to put distance between myself and upper management who felt to take things to the extreme. Nigel's pet, Miss Martin was a by stander and Mr. Kithcannon is a bloody selkie. There was no training on what and who he was like due to us living in our cubicles in accounting. And yes  punishment was something  to be meted out. But if it had been a human employee that degree of savagery wouldn't have happened. With was dramatic over the top and I will never have the power to not accept that sort of treatment should Management decide that is what it wants. So thats why I chose to believe and have hope when Sebastian said there might be a way to ease my suffering."

John shook his head. " but given that he's sitting at a table with everybody else here who ranks me I'm guessing I was set up and that we really don't have a real friendship. Good job Mr Roberts you're an excellent actor. I Ate it up and asked for more."

Sebastian sighed "It's not like that John. I'll discuss it more in depth later."

“You are still alive, when your crime warranted the death penalty, had Liam chosen to seek human justice,” Waylon pointed out. “Anything less than death was a generosity.  And don’t blame Sebastian. He was doing as he was told. You will find that doing as you are told by those stronger than you is a way of surviving your unlife. Be thankful that you were brought across in the modern era. Punishments before we became legal were far harsher than you can possibly imagine.”

The huntsman opened the case with the dove embossed on it and drew out a slender instrument that looked very much like a shishkabob skewer.  He pricked his finger, making the blood flow.

“Drink,” he commanded.

" cuz this is likely the last time I'll be able to say anything as a free vampire fine no one asked if Liam was going to press charges we could have worked something out and going on the whole back in my day just makes about as much sense as when Boomers do it too the newer generations. Things change time social constructs laws even how we become legal. No one even tried to do this and any other way other than a spectacle For The Senses to entertain that old out of town Alaskan vampire." John said wearily looking at the spilled blood. "Are you certain you want to be responsible for my youthful petulant ass Master Crosby. You are within your rights to tell me to fuck off and deny me."

Malaki who once sat smirking in delight now wore a darker expression. He would of added his two cents but knew Waylon could hold his own specially with the outfit of choice for the evening.

“I have always been within my rights to tell you to fuck off, John,” Waylon said. “Just as you have always been within your rights to tell me to fuck off. The difference is one of us understands the difference.”

"Touche an ant can scream and tell a human to fuck off but the human doesn't care most times. Unless said ants are numerous and categorized as dangerous. Hardly worth anyone's  time really." John said.

Mel slouched further in her chair the tick tick noise of her nervous nail polish picking accentuated by the silence in the room as the colorful flaked polish grew larger in front of her.

“Unless one develops into a bullet ant, which is entirely possible,” Waylon replied. “Now are you going to drink or are you going to lick it off the table after I start dripping on the furniture?”

John took the blood from Waylon finger. "I pledge my loyalty to you and in return through this oath to the Master of the city who we all respect and acknowledge as the all powerful amongst us in our fair city."

Malaki leaned forward resting his elbows on the table. He raised an eye brow watching the exchange. He glanced to Waylon it was clear he was biting his tongue but it did not stay that way for long after John spoke. His hand unfurled from one another and made a rolling motion. "Come now John, one more time with feeling." Malaki was displeased at the mediocre pledge and chose to kick John while he was down. Clearly his lesson with Klaus had not taught him anything.

Noah watched the exchange, silent and still.  He partially understood the devastation of being tied to a vampire he didn't care for, for decades. Waylon didn't strike him as the nightmare his Mistress was, however. Certainly, as it was with older vampires that grew up in environments where slavery was legal, this was all just a formality.

Perhaps John might grow up and get to be a bullet ant perhaps not. Time would tell. Being that John wasn't even a decade old the loss of autonomy that he had parted with when he chose to be a vampire had to be hard.

No one ever pointed out the fine print to the humans as far as he could see. They certainly hadn't done so when he had been turned. Some things changed with time, while other things stayed the same.

"So how many vampires do you have bound to you on behalf of the Master of the city? And is that a common move for American Masters to let their underlings sustain some of their populations?" Asked Noah gently. "We haven't seen anything that requires that much trust being placed in ones strong men. But it would explain how huge the city populations are. The Artic wolf boasted 214 vampires in Fairbanks a number that pales to Seattle. "

Darien rolled his eyes. Noah certainly had a way of stirring the pot, didn't he? Did he really not know how to read the room? It didn't matter that it was indeed a curious thing, it was unwise to draw the huntsman's ire.

Arianna pinched the bridge of her nose, and knew that if she were still living a headache would be starting to bloom.

"I can't speak for the Huntsman Noah but it's doubtful he's going to sit there and divulge all this to you if you want to learn more it'll probably be a case of did you find your animal to call come back to Seattle and join the Kiss. " Sebastian added as he paused to take his hair out of it's updo bun. "Seattle most decidedly operates a bit differently when compared to say St. Louis Noah. Even if what you were trying to ask is true I wouldn't be surprised to find out that every city you visited in America that had a population of 200 or more every vampire that controlled their City probably runs them completely different with the exception of the rules of hospitality that is. I know give him my age I don't have a lot of experience more so than Breemen but we are here too discuss what happens next. I'm unsure as to what steps should be taken because clearly the pastor does have some sort of power and I have either been completely drawn in by an act or I think the Pastor might actually believe he is a true believer in what he is preaching. I'd like to discuss this more if possible because out of all of you I've banked the most time with him. If it is permitted by my elders I'd be interested in sharing my opinions on things should they count for anything."

"I accept your pledge of loyalty and offer in return my pledge of protection and hospitality," Waylon replied, ignoring the conversation going on around them.  "So long as you remain under the stewardship of the Master of Seattle, you will have a safe haven wherever he holds sway.  Welcome, John, to our family of the night."  He looked at Mel and Sebastian.  "Mel, Sebastian, would either of  you care to renew your oath? If so, let me know now, because this evening is going to be very busy and we will not have time to waste with pointless delays."

It was clear that Waylon was certainly not being his normal self.  Or perhaps he was being his normal self and the friendly, cheerful Waylon was nothing more than a mask.

Mel licked her lips nervously. "A-are you planning on hunting down the pastor tonight Master Crosb?." She couldn't look at him. Being in the room didn't feel particularly safe. (edited)

"Does that make a difference?" Waylon asked.  "Would my answer change yours as to whether you want to renew the oath that Pastor Gless broke under false pretences?"

She shifted in her seat. "No?" perhaps if it was delivered as a question, it wouldn't sound at bad. "But part of me feels like maybe I gained something from the exchange. I mean... It's why I chose to try it. I- I don't really have teeth so to speak compared to my colleagues, and even ones younger than me can be ummm problematic.  I don't feel ill or look it like John does so I wasn't sure if you wanted to for scientific reasons keep Bastian and I on as subjects to see if there are more ramifications or side effects. But I heard rumor that if you are tied to a Master and they die or get really hurt that they can take you to the grave with them. I don't know if that is just myth and spooky whispering to make us behave better but yes... If it is possible to have questions answered..."

It was likely the bravest thing Mel had done besides going to church and making that leap of faith, however a tiny voice in her head hissed at her that it was likely also the most stupid thing she had ever done as well.

"As you wish," Waylon said.  "Of course there may be certain extenuation concerns with this experiment.  I've heard stories that suggest that you may have taken your first steps towards mastery even before you had your connection to the master broken.  You may also be listening to rumours spawned by the uninformed.  When a master dies, their beast and their human servant may die with them and vice versa. For a master to take down those he sustains in the moment of his death turns the oath to protect them into a farce.  And for the record, yes, the Huntsman hunts the false saviour tonight."

"Are you planning on like you know permanently..." Mel drew a line across her throat. "If yes then ummm I'll bow out on the experiment and just take that oath now even if it means to going back to feeling the way I used to. I think maybe because he had so few of us he could share power if he still held us close rather than just severing ties and leaving us to our own devices."

"Or because John's the youngest and weakest, perhaps he's not metaphysically pulling or having the pastor offer up things. I can only tell you when I took the plunge I felt things that I haven't for quite some time. A spiritual rejuvenation in how I saw the world and still do, though the news of the letter now has me thinking could it have been placebo or was or is there something metaphysical going on. I think Pastor Gless has been gifted some very interesting traits. It was my understanding that vampires can't sever ties like that." Sebastian said.

"One wonders if it works on more than blood oaths to Master and city inhabitant, or if it stretches beyond that and into the realm of Human servants and Beasts to call as well. If you could cow him and find a way to have him serve, it could be worthwhile to look into it for science’s sake as young Melanie has stated. You could house a very unique weapon in house if it turns out he can do this and more..." Noah said softly as he took his glasses off and began cleaning them with his satin pocket square from his pocket.

Waylon's head pivoted slowly to look at Noah.  "That does indeed put a different complexion on the nights plans," he said.  "As of this moment, no, Mel, I am not planning on killing the good Pastor, this evening.  I was but now I am going to offer him a choice.  He can admit his duplicity or, if he is unaware of the truth, face the truth.  After that, I will offer him the same finger I offered John.  Or perhaps I will offer him a different digit.  "With the pricking of my thumb, something wicked this way comes."

"Do you wish this ultimatum be a private affair or rather a more persuasive conversation en mass." Malaki asked.

"I'm willing to retake my oath." Sebastian said as he leaned back looking at everyone in the room. "It was always the case that I would be loyal, Seattle took me when it could have left me to rot. "I still stand firm on the fact that I think Pastor Gless may be unaware of what he is doing, especially since he is not ancient or stays in place long enough. John's not been back to the church since the fire, the same with Mel. I've not once heard him speak ill of them not being there. If it's Placebo, I don't know how to really explain how I feel. There has been a shift less gloom and melancholy, more hopeful and joyful, like I felt when I was mortal. I can't explain it. I don't feel metaphysically stronger or like I've levelled up, but my spiritually feels like it was jumpstarted, as silly as that is."

"Witnesses are always welcome," Waylon said.  "That is how we make sure no one cheats.  Very well.  Mel, I will assign a master to remain with you until the matter with Gless is resolved, just in case it goes poorly and you do suffer. Sebastian, we will renew your oath.  Your loyalty and bravery will be remembered and rewarded.  Hopefully renewing you oath will not have a negative affect on your newly rediscovered muse."

"Did you want to seek out the SchoolMaster? He's usually the one I go to for extra coaching on my bullying issues, if he is in tonight? I'm good with staying here rather than confrontation. I really don't like confrontation."

"Did you have a preference for who came with you to bear witness and testify, Huntsman?" Noah asked curiously.

"I will call the Schoolmaster," Waylon said.  "And yes, Noah, you can come.  As a relative newcomer and one who is not sworn to the master  you are likely the closest Pastor Gless will come to having someone who can act as his second. "

Noah nodded "Wasn't signing up for that but was more curious about how justice is dispensed when you have those that don't follow the rules but, I am likely more impartial than most at the table...So when do we leave and are we leaving the pichforks at home?"

"Oh sweet Noah. Pitchforks lack that personal touch, non?" A grin tugged across Malakis face as a far off look in his eye.

"It was established that murder isn't the purpose of this visit at least not if we can get Gless to come along peacefully and serve." Noah said.

"That might be a tall order. He seemed quite intent on remaining separate. I believe his words were ' a man can serve but one master '. Or something to that effect." Darien said.

"We can but try to be civilized." Sebastain retorted. "Given the choices. He would learn Seattle isn't terrible at all."

"Bring Breeman and hear him out on that show him this fallout and gage his reaction. It shouldn't be do far to tell truth from fiction." Noah said

John sighed, "Flat out kill him for having the balls to come here and lie about hope and faith. If I look like this due to his actions, let's get rid of him before he cons anyone else. Clearly, letting him go just means he runs off to another city and does this somewhere else. Fuck compassion."

Malaki placed a hand on his chest looking to John. "Oh my."

" I don't care if you're older than me don't sit here and be all melodramatic, I suspect you were calling for blood the moment the meeting started with how you shit stir at poker." John bitterly sighed.

"There is always a call for blood in many different forms. For it is part of our nature. The very essence of what we are. This generation and all their entitlements. And they wonder why some of them are used as pawns. Because you lack forsight for bigger pictures and longer cons. But sure petite go write in your diary about how the, what was the word, ah yes the 'boomers' are picking on you." There was a darkness in Malakis glare that only few had seen and in present company only Waylon.

"Compassion can have its place and once you show no quarter Young John, a vanquished vampire is but dust in the wind, with lost potential loyalty to mourn. You will find the older you get, even if it's with enemies, you do grow to respect each other and will mourn their lack of presence should they leave this earth." Noah gently explained.

John snickered "Okay Master Knolls please convince me that the Artic wolf Grigori Vokov thinks fondly of you, I'm waiting." It was easier to lash out in frustration at Noah than it was with the older Black and white haired vampire. He had no comeback yet so might as well keep the ball rolling with Noah if it meant Crosby would kill the fake pastor..

"In time perhaps but he will always remember me. Give him a couple hundred years and he might be less... how do the kids say it? Be less salty perhaps?" Noah returned.

Melanie pushed her oversized thick large glasses up her nose as she shook her head, her large curls bounced nervously. She raised her hand as if in Class looking uncomfortably at Waylon.

"John, I just took an oath to protect you.  Currently, I need to protect you from yourself.  Poking older vampires with sticks is tolerated by those vampires only for so long, after which, they tend to poke back and their sticks are much sharper."  Waylon turned to Mel.  "Your politeness is appreciated.  I assume you have a question or a comment that will be constructive, something that would be a refreshing change."

"Y-Yes sir. I was going to ask if I could be dismissed. John's not eaten tonight so maybe you can let me go downstairs and see if I can send you up some donors before you head out to the church so you are all properly well fed and feeling more... in your prime sir?" Mel asked as she gently cleaned the nailpolish she had picked off her fingers back into her dress pocket.

"I am well fed," Waylon said.  "Thank you.  Yes, you may leave.  I was not planning on subjecting John to the trauma of this evening, not unless he wishes to attend.  Things may not turn out the way he expects."

"Even you don't stake his ass, it would be interesting to hear why he feels what he did is just." John said calming down considerably. "If I can, I'd like to witness what goes down in the way of punishments if he doesn't take the carrot. If I got to play meat puppet for accidentally lunging at a Selkie than I can't wait to see what happens to a vampire that thinks it's cool to poach in the Master's territory."

Waylon smiled thinly once again.  "It would seem you've found your big boy pants.  Very well.  Your role is to be our witness.  Mel, I will have the Schoolmaster meet you downstairs.  Everyone else?  It is time for the Huntsman to release his hounds."

Darien stood. Gone was the charming flirtatious club owner.  His role tonight didn't call for that mask. Tonight, the fear in the dark could be let loose.  " Does the Huntsman desire his hounds to simply corner his prey?"

"Find.  Corner.  Hold at bay."  The thin smile came again.  "I can handle the tearing to shreds myself, should it be necessary."  There before them was the vampire who had literally stood toe to toe with Volkov's wolf pack second, with the werewolf's claws buried deep in his stomach and smiled.  He was dangerous in a way that Pastor Isaac Gless was likely not prepared to handle.

Malaki stood to his feet adjusting his jackets cuffs. "As you wish." Though most would expect Malaki to be as happy as a clam the vampire seemed to of thrown a switch that held emotion to off. A cold and calculating weapon ready to be used as seen fit. "To confirm; held at bay peferably in one peice Huntsman?"

"It would be less than sporting to enter a dispute with one party at something less than full capability but I'm not going to leash you," Waylon said.  "I have made my preferences clear.  I do, however, expect you to defend yourselves to the best of your ability."

Darien glanced at Malaki and gave him a nod, then bowed slightly to Waylon. "Understood."

He didn't wait for any further words. The huntsman had released them to precede him as his "hounds". There was a dark thrill humming through Darien's body as he left the meeting room. It has been so long since he had been able to do this.  His woes of the past few months were temporarily forgotten in the anticipation of what was to come.

Malaki bowed to Waylon and began his exit. Without looking back he spoke to Darien who he assumed was right behind him.

"How would you like to do this? Frontal assult or pinsor?" His tone flat almost mechanical. He had been in many hunts throughout his unlife so he wanted to let the  younger vampire choose the strategy.

As the vampires were firm up plans Melanie left to go sit down in the lobby to wait for the ettique master to arrive.

Noah looked to Waylon studying him thoughtfully.

"While in general the spirit of a hunt is universally the same, you did mention you wished for me to play the role of second. So am I under the assumption you are going to duel him but that the hounds are more of a cover to angle of escapes should he try to flee? The hunting that was done under the care of my maker and their subordinate officers was never waged against vampires. Only ever humans which, sadly leaves me at a mild disadvantage." Hoping for a quick explanation on his role that evening.

Was he to be neutral and just watch. That didn't sound like the job of a second.

Was he more the Bush beater to walk in announce that Waylon was there to see and speak with him vampire to vampire while he stayed an impartial witness?

Or was there other tasks he could have missed out on?

Had his maker used the term second for any of her made vampires, that would have made them her war chiefs or Lieutenants.

He was certainly not jumping into a fight to back up Gless.

Arianna stood up shooting off a quick text letting Boris know that she would be out on Tower business for a while and that she'd left a card for him on the desk next to the computer for him to get his evening meal.

She moved to catch up with Darien, "Do you need a ride to the church?" She asked holding up a sett of keys with a cobra on the keychain.

Darien glanced at Arianna and shook his head. " No. I plan to take a more direct route. I think our best strategy would be to try and cover possible escape routes. Most likely he will not know we are coming but he has shown an interesting sense of awareness.  One of us should go the direct route while the others  come in more quietly.  If we are lucky, this won't get too messy."

“I would not be so bold as to arrive alone,” Waylon said. “It might be unwise. You are young and therefore likely have not faced a strong opponent. Find a safe perch where you can observe and report any unusual activity. Only when both vehicles have arrived, and yes we are arriving in two vehicles, will we approach Pastor Gless. He may have a trick or two up his sleeve. Most vampires his age do.”

The Huntsman looked at the others. “For those who have never fought another vampire, if you strike them, physically, you have lost the battle. It is purely a psychic battle, except under a few very rare circumstances.”

"I will go with Darien. My rats are stationed around the church and his little motorhome haven. Between land and air we should have a good vantage point. If you wish to take lead Huntsman I will bring up the rear cutting him off from vehicular escape. Though I doubt he'd need it." Malaki said percisely.

Darien nodded and turned to Malaki. " The Huntsman understood my meaning in a direct route. I intend to fly there, which will take less time than having to navigate the city roads. As such, I will do as he suggests and find a perch with a good viewpoint and serve as scout until you all have arrived. "

"Very well. Arianna?" His head turned slowly like a mechanical marionette. It was an unsettling movement even for a vampire. "Together then?"

“Now there is a dangerous pairing,” Waylon said. “Noah, John, Sebastian, it looks like you are all with me.”

Sebastian looked to Waylon. "Can I sit this one out sir? My job was to go in and be eyes and ears. I honestly would be more of a hindrance than of use to anyone if a fight be that physical or meta. The best I could do would be to walk in and tell him the huntsman wants to parley before you guys throw down, and  suspect Noah could do that just fine. I have no issues with going back to manage the café and let you guys have... fun. I'm honestly okay with not seeing the conculsion of all this. "

"As you wish," Waylon said.  "You have done more than one of your age is usually asked to do.  You have my gratitude and, hopefully that of Nigel and the Master."

"I work hard and will continue to do so. I just prefer the bookkeeping business running over the inquire and umm spy stuff, thought it has been educational. Say the word when you wish this metaphysical experiment to end and you know I will re-pledge to the Master of the city." Sebastian said, happy to not get swept up and carried away on the murder cruise that was about to take place.

He didn't hold the same ill will as John and the others did. It had been nice to not be drowning in self-hate, and mourning his humanity, when he wasn't keeping himself busy.

It had been a miracle that he was writing new music, and was overjoyed that his muse had come back. The contessa's letter might prove to everyone that he was a fraud, but be it a religious miracle or the placebo effect, the Pastor had talked to him in length about life and unlife and personal choice of faith.  They had even conversed if it was possible to be a positive  force living on earth.

Arianna nodded in understanding to Darien, the mental image of him dressed as batman flashed quickly in her minds eye before she turned her attention to Waylon and Malaki.

She listened intently to Waylon's instructions and smiled at Malaki as he asked her about going together. "Of course, we should get there shortly after Darien." She said giving Waylon a salute before heading for the elevatora and the parking garage.


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Seattle was a thriving, vibrant town with an active night life but it seemed like the entire city had decided to avoid the vampire hunting party that night.  Traffic parted for them.  Traffic lights changed when they came near.  It was as if some force was working to make certain that they reached the Haven of St Andrew as quickly as possible.  There wasn't a car or even a solitary pedestrian visible when the two cars pulled into the parking lot.

There was still evidence of the fire marring the concrete building and the doors had been boarded up.  The broken stained glass window had also been replaced with a sheet of plywood.  The sign on the door read 'The Most High does not dwell in houses  Acts 7:48'.  And in the trailer tucked behind the church, a light was on.

Malaki unfurled himself from Arianna's car. He played an erie tune as his power leaked off of him like tentacles reaching out to near by nooks and crannies. It did not take long for at least a dozen pair of eyes echoed the moonlight back towards him. His eyes turned skyward trying to catch a glimpse of Darien for any update he could give.

Darien appeared as a momentary silhouette on the top of a nearby building. Letting them see him before melting back into the shadows to wait for Waylon and John. He hadn't noticed any odd activity. The pastor seemed to simply be going about his nightly business as usual.

Waylon's car was not far behind Arianna's Viper as it parked thirty seconds later. Waylon Noah and John exited the car. "The night seems quiet tonight, too quiet and surprisingly empty. Noah whispered as he regarded the church and it's boarded windows. "So how are we going to do this? A polite knock from me on the trailer to see if he will talk?"

Malaki nodded. "Agreed. I don't like it." A rat scurried up his body perching a top his shoulder chirpping away. "Some thing is off."

"Yes," Waylon said, looking up at the sky.  "It's almost as if something is setting a stage.  That is exactly what I would like, Noah.  Go knock on the door and tell Pastor Gless that the Huntsman of Seattle would like a word with him."

"As you wish." Noah said with a bow. The night air felt heavy as he made his way to the back of the church where  the pastors silver bullet shaped trailer sat.

Noah wrapped upon the trailer door politely.  He was after all just a messenger and had no skin in the fight.

There was a pause, followed by a call of “One moment.”, before the door opened. “What can I do for you this fine evening?” Isaac Gless asked with a smile. He clearly had no anticipation of the impending storm.

In a blink Malaki was sitting a top the trailer one foot curled under him the other dangling down. He sat still unmoving watching like an action figure posed there for all time. For such a casual pose it held such an unsettling feel. Malaki broke his pose as a small lopsided grin crossed his face. His hand running over the smooth metal roof as he pondered what it could do to flesh should it be heated.

Arianna melded into the shadows as she leaned against the back of the church building. Watching Gless and Noah.

"Pastor Gless." Noah said, giving the man a respectful head nod. "The purpose of my calling on you tonight might be construed as odd." He saw the flash of movement and sighed. "It won't take too long but it is in regard to your Sermons and the flock."

Noah said as he saw Malaki's face peek over the trailer. "I am not here to trick or lie to you I am not alone as you just heard a certain someone with varied levels of self-control came along with me for the....'shits and giggles of it. Malaki get off the man's Roof, it is poor form to be disrespectful to another man's haven. As I was saying, Pastor Gless I'm not a resident of this city, therefore, I am more neutral than the majority of Seattle's vampiric citizens. I come to  inform you that the Huntsman of the city, Mr. Crosby, has some pressing questions about your church and how you tend to your flock."

Gless craned his neck to look at the leg that was dangling from atop the trailer.  "Were I an uncivilized sort, I would seize your companion by the ankle and pull him off my roof," he said.  "Since I am civilized, I am going to politely request that he stop climbing on top of my trailer.  He may damage it."

The Pastor looked back at Noah.  "I am not surprised that the Huntsman has come to see me.  I am surprised that he took so long and that he did not come alone.  His reputation suggests his hunts were more solitary.  Perhaps he is not so fierce as I supposed."

Waylon, in the meantime was shaking his head.  "Malaki, you fucking amateur," he muttered.  "Someone your age should know better.  Promise me, John, that you will not do anything that heedless tonight."

"I won't do anything untoward. I am here to watch and see how things play out. I know everyone here could wipe the floor with me." John said, his pale eyes staring at the church as he waited for the others to come out front.

 "You would be fully within your rights to do just that, Pastor Gless. While not a full violation of causing damage to your haven, he does like to dance on the razors edge.  I'm not sure what the full purpose of having Malaki come along would be other than he is a very curious sort and likes drama. You do indeed seem to germinate curiosity. Your sermons and what I have seen in them.... I haven't been around as long as you, but, colour me intrigued. Like you, I am a wanderer and haven't put down roots yet, I've been touring the country trying to decide what city might be good to call home. Seattle is certainly a colourful and varied city, and so are it's inhabitants.  As for the reputation of certain folk here, I think it might be much to your surprise that the reason Master Crosby isn't hunting alone tonight, may be that he is using it as a teachable moment tonight to show that violence should never be one's number one go to." Noah said with a shrug and looked up at the roof with a heavy sigh." Jesus... Malaki are you going to roost up there all night like a pigeon or are you going to come down and show the Pastor that you have some sense of civility?"

Malaki gracefully hopped down a hand still petting the silver like metal. He let out a sigh and a small shurg as his fingers lifted away from it moving beside Noah. He leaned in close to Noah's ear whispering a small cooing noise before turning a smile to Gless. "Good evening Pastor." Malaki gave a small nod.

"Good evening," the Pastor said.  "Are you here to make certain that I accept the invitation?  The Huntsman isn't expecting me to come and have a peaceful chat?"

"Noah is as you, a guest in our fair city. It is not a matter of acceptance that brings about my presence. I am here in a more percautionary capacity should things become ugly. Though both of you are resonable men I doubt my presence should truely be required. Alas that does not mean the porbability is zero, non?" Malaki gave a small tilt of his head.

Gless raised his eybrows.  "I see that you are fulfilling your namesake's Biblical role as a messenger, Malaki," he said.  "One is then forced to wonder if Noah is fulfilling his role by delivering the righteous when the wicked are to perish.  I might also point out that times have changed and my presence here is not something that your hidden master nor his guard dog need concern themselves with.  That being said, do either of you think this meeting is going to be a polite and productive one or something less desireable?"

"I myself prefer to be a man of peace. I would also like to point out, not my Master. Your story of origin is closer to mine than I'd care to get into. So in that fact, I found myself coming back to your sermons to potentially hear more about how you entered the world a free vampire after removing your shackles.  My maker sadly is still roaming the earth but I have no doubt that should they track me down the collar and chain would be reattached. It is less than favourable. I fight only when absolutely pressed, because all life is precious to me. Everyone should have a chance for redemption, so second chances can be quite fortuitous." Noah replied in earnest.

He slipped his glasses off taking out a handkerchief to clean his glasses as he spoke.  "I think the outcome of the chat rightfully will come down to what sort of man you truly are, Pastor Gless. If you are just and earnest and truthful, then I think this meeting will be a peaceful one. However, if you have come to Seattle to peddle half-truths and for personal gain, it has the potential to go south. Malaki would obviously like to see the latter because Seattle doesn't see enough drama for him, it would appear. The older they grow the more bored they get, is they way of things. "

Noah slipped his glasses back on, returning the cloth to his pocket, they had all night and he was in no rush to march Gless out to the front of the church.. "As for myself? Honestly, does it matter what I care or Malaki or the Huntsmans feelings are on the matter? I usually avoid hanging out with my kind due to the inordinately fancy and complex games our brethren take delight in playing, but this whole situation, I confess, has me feeling somewhat emotionally invested in. I would like to see how it plays out, because you are a very interesting individual. So for tonight should you allow it I offer my services to be non-biased witness to the proceedings tonight, no matter how they play out."

"So you're a witness," Gless echoed.  "Aren't many things that require witnesses, Noah.  Shall we go see what sort of event you are to witness?"

He very pointedly ignored Malaki.

Noah nodded, we shall. "I do point out if you are a believer." He pointed to the sky. "Well, he works in mysterious ways. How many times have you had the option to converse rather than enter combat? As a visitor to the city, I will say having grown up across the sea and being a visitor to North America they certainly do things a lot more different than they do in Europe."

The pair began their walk out to the front of the church.

Maxx — 06/19/2023 3:36 PM
Waylon was waiting at the point where the parking lot met the sidewalk.  "Good evening, Pastor Gless," he said.  "This is the point where I tell you that you have not presented yourself to the Master of the City and you tell me that as a free and legal citizen of the United States of America, you are not required to.  Am I close?"

"You are," Gless said, nodding.  "I serve God Almighty.  I cannot serve your Master."

"That, I think, will be the point of contention,"  the Huntsman replied.

John Breeman stood up a bit straighter when Gless, Noah and Malaki made their way out into the parking lot out front of the church.  He said nothing, but listened waiting to see what would come next.

“There is no contention,” Isaac said. “With our recognition as citizens, the old ways are swept away, making way for a new path, one that ironically leads to an old place, a place where God’s love once more shines upon all of his children.  I do not steal subjects from the Master of Seattle, I free his slaves. I am a breaker of chains,  not a breaker of rules, because those rules are as outdated as the society they support.”

Waylon didn’t smile. “Free at last, free at last.  Thank God Almighty we’re free at last.”

Isaac nodded. “Martin Luther King Junior. A man taken before his time.”

“John Breeman, a vampire taken before his time,” Waylon said in reply. “You will have no doubt noticed that he is not looking particularly hale. That is because he no longer has a master sustaining him but he has one living off of him, as if he were a battery.  Your power doesn’t come from God. It comes from those you convert.”

John shifted slightly from his spot so Gless could have a long look  should he choose, but wisely stayed silent as his elders had it out via words. John studied Gless' face, looking for any trace of surprise shock or indicator that he felt any remorse.

Malakis expression darkened behind Gless as he spoke. Luckily the only ones in view of it was Waylon and John. Curious thoughts of what shade of red would the fountain his neck would make should his head be removed from it scratched at the back of his brain.

Darien rolled his eyes at Malakais impatience. You could practically hear the bloodlust swirling through the impulsive vampires head.  Of course at the same time, it was rather expected considering his personality.

What else was rather expected was the manner in which the self righteous pastor met his guests and spoke.  What he failed to understand was that they were not humans. While they were bound to the laws of humans, many of the archaic ways Gless spoke out against also helped keep them in check, because of the monsters didn't police the monsters, sooner or later the humans would panic, and they all knew what happened when humans panicked.

But was Gless truly so diluded that he did not think he was doing anything wrong? He claims to have destroyed his master when he was fresh, which meant he had not been taught how things worked. If he could be taught and made to truly understand.... But then, the arrogance of the so called man of God, who claims to be above our laws... No. This was bound to end badly one way or another.

Still, would he believe what had been told to him with the proof before his eyes?

Darien watched silently from his perch, reaching out with his power to find the bats he had posted nearby just in case.

“You are mistaken.”  Gless seemed completely certain of his statement. Equally, Waylon was certain that it was false.

“Perhaps,” Waylon said. “But not of this. I happen to have a letter from a trusted agent who has been doing a little research into your journey from origin to here. You have left a considerable amount of carnage in your wake, Pastor Gless. Some handful of your converts have managed to become self sustaining, something that would have happened to them anyway. The vast majority found new masters to sustain them. Fully one third have failed to greet the night, languishing in their coffins because their faith was greater than their reason. God forsook us a long time ago, Pastor Gless. You are nothing more than a false prophet who was his own first convert.”

A storm cloud began to form on Gless’s face but it soon settled. “I suspect your trusted agent may be misleading you,” he said.

“Perhaps. But not in this,” Waylon replied. “Would you like a list of the names of those you failed, Pastor?  A list of sheep you led to the altar, not to free them but to sacrifice them?”

“You could pull names out of a hat,” Gless answered. “And say they were the fallen. Tread carefully Huntsman.  It is against God’s law to bear false witness.”

“Said the pot to the kettle, ‘My, how black and sooty you are.’,” Waylon replied. “It only seems fair to counter nursery stories with nursery stories.” (edited)

Arianna listened to the two Vampires talking. She’d stayed leaning against the backwall of the church.

She wasn't as adept at calling her animal as Malaki and Darien were. Nor were foxes as small as bats and rats. When she was sure that her foxes were hidden away from sight she made her way towards the others.

Malaki crossed his arms as the exchange carried on. He was here as a loyal dog to pounce should be instructed not to intervine on the conversation. He shifted on his feet as he pooled his power within him like a loaded spring carefully keeping inside. The fact Gless when confronted with evidance as strong as John and he still was so thick headed was unsettling.

Darien cocked his head, frowning.  Hmm, so the good pastor didn't like being faced with truths be could not so easily deny. In fact he seemed rather ready to point fingers the other way, claiming others to be liars, while refusing blame laid at his feet.  Proof was right in front of him in the form of one of his own flock, and yet he was blind to it, so deep in his so called faith.  He was either stupid or crazy. Or both.

John couldn't help himself. "Pastor Gless you talked about the grace of god and how he gives you strength when you call on him, and he would do the same for Mel myself and Bastian but look at me man. Seriously, take a good look, do I look like someone who gods been gracing with his power? Now ask yourself to call upon those good graces right now and be honest, tell me if it feels a little less graced maybe and don't self delude Pastor. It's been a bit of a evening getting this information.  I think you might not have been aware that your drawing strength from god was more you drew strength from your acolytes. I've been the one you've been tapping in to most, it would seem. Now, if you already knew this, and it's all a giant lie and deceptive game. Then I will have to say to hell with you and get fucked, but I think if it is the latter of those two, Sebastian's going to be crushed because he's been a legitimate believer in this.  Mel and I were more an mean's to end type followers because if truthful the benefits would be incredible. Why not try?"

Malaki gave a small nod in Johns direction. The young vampire may be insufferably niave and played on every last nerve Malaki had but the fire in his belly was impressive.

Gless frowned. “John, that is most decidedly bearing false witness,” he said. “I took you for a true believer, a man of faith. You saw the change and how the holy oil no longer burned. That is a serious sin. That is the sort of sin you must ask God to forgive you for, because it will take a long time for me to forgive you. You are no longer welcome in this house.”

Few vampires had ever seen an invitation to enter being revoked. Most weren’t even aware that it was possible to rescind an invitation. Certainly John wasn’t aware. The expression on his face was almost comical as some invisible power seized him and catapulted him directly off the church property.

"Fuuuuck!" Escaped his lips as he flew backwards off the property. "I am not lying tell me why I look like I'm dying instead of being a pompous dick!" John rag dolled onto the sidewalk a surprised expression on his face but shifted instantly into Seething. "you need to take a long look on the inside rather than just rufuting shit. Stones and glass houses or something..."

“You answered your own question,” Gless said. “You lost your connection with the master that was sustaining you but failed to join with God. False pretences lead to false results.  I tried to save you, John, but you condemned yourself.”

"You think that maybe just maybe God's not there man?! Like he decided eons ago we suck and arent on his side. He doesn't want us." John said. He was livid as he fought to contain his anger but couldn't help but punch the lamp post just once to calm himself down. (edited)

Noah watched silently as John involuntary left the property. "As a vampire tasked to bear impartial witness I must declare that is something I have most decidedly not seen in action before.  It looked like a recanted invite, but you're a vampire. Vampires can't do that."

"This vampire seemingly can. Intriguing gift. More intriguing I was not the first to experience it." Malaki added nonchalantly before returning silent once more. It would seem Gless was eager to place blame on anyone but himself. It would be interesting how the Huntsman would choose to move forward.

Darien clenched his teeth as he looked down from his perch. The preacher had laid blame again at another man's feet, claiming that it was johns own lack of faith that condemned him, but if that were so, then what of all those who had languished, slowly wasting away, holding desperately to that faith? He was rather sure that those that survived did not do so because God sustained them, but rather because they were destined to the strength to sustain themselves all along. How had this creature managed to survive so long without being cleared from the earth? Is it because American vampires have gone soft? Surely that could not be the case.

Still, he would remain where he was unless situation dictated the revealing of his location.

“This is my dwelling,” Gless said. “Protected by God Almighty.  Why then should I not have the power to invite those I chose and expel or even repel those I wish to exclude?  This is my home and the metaphysical laws of hospitality apply.”

“Are you going to expel us as well or are you going to come have a quiet chat or are we going to have to drag you into the parking lot and lay a bearing on you in order to get you to cooperate?”

“There is nothing to talk about,” Gless answered.

“Very well, Pastor Isaac Gless, as Huntsman of Seattle, I accuse you of poaching vampires from the Master of Seattle for the purpose of strengthening yourself by feeding on their life essence and therefore committing what is essentially cannibalism.  I am prepared to back up my claim.”

As Gless spewed his own brand of idiocy Arianna was brought to mind of when she had to learn the Catechism of the Catholic Church when she was a child. One of four tenants was the Ten Commandments, and at the moment she knew in her bones that the good pastor wasn't faithful for he was bearing false witness.

When Waylon charged Gless with poaching from the master of the city, Arianna stood a bit taller as she was one of Waylon's hounds this night.

Malaki tilted his head to the side as the Huntsman made his decree. An eerie melody danced in the air soon replaced by claws scurrying and teeth chattering.  Glowing beady eyes began to poke out of random places in the near vicinity waiting watching. It would seem Gless was given one more chance to turn himself over quietly something Malaki did not see as a likely outcome. Gless may be able to propel them from his property but the rats would perhaps be another story. Malaki's eyes trained on the Huntsman waiting for any slight nod, smirk or hand signal that would unleash him and the others.

Isaac Gless turned to look at the scurrying shadows. “Rats, Malaki?  Do you fancy yourself the Pied Piper but rather than steal the children you call back the vermin who bear the plague with them?  You disappoint me, Huntsman, if this is the best your hounds can do.”

There was a moment where only the sound of Malaki’s rats scurrying could be heard but it was soon swept away by those same rats crying out in pain as each of them found themselves suddenly dealing with dozens of mice.

“The meek shall inherit the Earth and what is more meek than a mouse?” the reverend asked.

And there it was. Proof indeed that the so called good pastor was a liar.  Not a Master, he said, and yet he seemed to have an animal to call. The only thing it proved was that he was not likely the murderer plaguing the city.

Malaki closed his eyes tilting his head to the side a a small smile pulled at his lips. A slow drawn intake of air filled the vampires lungs. A low rumble slowly turned into happy laughter as he spun slowly arms out wide. His hands reached to his head as she continued to laugh. Slowing to a stop his eyes peeked open between spread fingers with a look of deranged delight.

"Mmmm what sweet music." His words filled with heat.  His hands fell heavily to his side licking his lips he glanced to the Huntsman. Gless was adorable thinking that Malaki was even trying and now the other vampire may of tipped his hand ever so slightly.

Waylon smiled. It was not a pleasant smile. “I prefer Shakespeare to the Bible,” he said.  He spread his arms wide. “CRY HAVOC AND LET SLIP THE DOGS OF WAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!”

Noah heard the call to battle and stepped backwards giving the Master vampires their space to get physical as he side stepped and chose to lean against the parking lots single lamp for illumination.

Arianna grinned at the oh so poetic battle cry. As the sounds of mice attacking Malaki's rats became the drum that beat out the tempo of the night's battle. Slowly she added her own music to the night, as she began it quite merrily whistle 'Dixie'. Hidden with in the sound of the song was her own siren's call.

A shrill cry of a mouse being killed rent the air as a flash of russet could be seen gobbling up the small rodent.

Seattle was renown for its rat and mouse infestation.  It was less well known as a haven for foxes. No more than four had answered Arianna’s call but they gave a good accounting of themselves.  Cunning and intelligent, they danced around the edges of the horde of mice, sharp teeth slashing and biting in a dance of copper coloured death.   They were vastly outnumbered, however, and the rats were indiscriminate while fighting for their lives so it was the rats who fell back first, each one limping and bleeding from as many as a hundred tiny wounds.

Of the rats and mice, the numbers seemed endless.

Rats and mice were ground creatures. So were foxes.  Bats, however, were creatures of the air, much like Darien, thanks to his bloodline.  A thrill ran through him at Waylon's cry, and he melted away from his vantage point to join the fray as a counter point to the frontal assault. He decended from the rooftops behind the pastor, bringing with him the sound of batwings flapping as they flew around his body.  His hands were in his pockets as he floated there, listening to the animals below as they fought for survival.  It would seem that he and Waylon were well suited to this task. Waylon fed off of pain it seemed, and Darien fear.  The pain and fear of animals wasn't as potent as humans, but it still counted.

Waylons call to arms was the sweetest music Malaki had heard in a long time. Further did the mask of sanity slip away as he picked up the small peice of bone around his neck to call more rats to fight with mice Gless had called in a concophany of suffering.
 
A cruel twisted smile played on his lips as he used his vampire speed to close the gap between he and Gless. Slender fingers reaching like gnarled branchs for his head.

Gless dropped to one knee, almost as if he were praying and in doing so evaded Malaki’s grasping hands. “Fool!” he snapped, looking at the huntsman. “I am a servant of God and this is HOLY GROUND!”

Both Waylon and Malaki felt their flesh suddenly start to burn. The Huntsman laughed.

Malaki took pause after missing Gless's head. The look of sheer dissapointment upon his face as he looked down at his empty hands. He missed the feel of ripping flesh from body and though it was considered poor form to physically attack the urge to feel that viseral need was strong. His head hung dropping his long hair falling like curtains around him. He flicked it back as he began to feel his flesh burn. A large smile on his face as his tongue darted out and licked his lips. There was a tightness in his pants as he laughed happily. His eyes falling in the Huntsman. "Remind you of the days of white iron, does it not?" He rounded back towards Gless letting his sheilds drop. The flawless skin most knew  was replaced by a raised scars that covered most his left side. His power crackled around him as he gathered it lashing it out along the ground where he kneeled.

Darien cocked his head. Seeing Malaki completely without the glamor that they all used to seem perfect to others was an interesting revelation, but not moreso than Gless claiming to strange effect that this was holy ground.  Because it couldn't be or else none of them could have stepped foot on it before and yet they had, many times. And because saying something does not simply make it so.

Unless you aren't simply human or in this case, vampire, that is.   Darien started chuckling, sending the bats out away from him with a little push for them to be a nuisance to the so called pastor, diving at his head randomly.

" Huntsman. To whom do you suppose words have the most power?  I can think of two that may give life to words of untruth spoken as if true.  So, do you think this so called man of God is a witch blood or fae blood?  "

Malaki’s energy sizzled along the ground, clearly fighting through what Gless insisted was the affect of invoking holy ground.  It worries at the pastor’s legs.

“He has neither,” Waylon said. “What this is isn’t the invocation of holy ground.  It’s balefire. I’ve seen it burn in blue and sometime green but seeing it invisible is new.”

The Huntsman brought his hands together and clapped. There was a ripple of power and it was like a wind clearing fog as the itching burn the two vampires were feeling disappeared.

Gless looked shocked. “You cannot be so powerful that you can defy the power of God!”

“Your power doesn’t come from God,” Waylon said. “That is what we’ve been trying to tell you.”

Breeman pulled out his phone to look for a definition. An open air fire. A bonfire. A signal fire.

Well that didn't help him one bit at all. However hollering out for Waylon to provide a translation for those that didn't speak yield English did not seem wise it would be something that John would ask once the fight had finished.

Malakis eyes widened as he watched Waylons display of power. He stood a little straighter titling his neck giving it a crack. Shaking off the burning sensation from his body. "And ones think I do not listen."

“Malaki, don’t take this the wrong way but I just might just have to put you in for the Congressional Medal of Ugly,” Waylon said. “Why don’t you try your hand against the good pastor?  Or do you want to just sit back and watch?”

His words were intended to insite the vampire, to further inflame his passion.

Malaki chuckled. "Oh how you flatter me Huntsman." Malaki spun raising his hand above his head snapping his fingers. The noise reverberated at a decabile ones fingers would not be able to make. An arc of power shot like an arrow towards Gless.

"Balefire?  I have not seen it myself at all. But that does explain much." Darien said.  He had not done much I. This battle so far, but honestly, it was damn entertaining to watch Malaki let loose.  He was hoping to exercise his own reawakened power, but there would be other chances if he didn't this night.

Now that he knew which of the vampires was going to attack, Gless turned to face Malaki.  He recoiled from the attack but didn’t stagger. In return, his hand and arm began to swing as if he was using a sling. “David defeated Goliath with a sling and a rock. He killed him without even using a sword,” Gless announced as he launched his power against Malaki, rocking him back with the force of the attack.

With his calling of the mice to counter Malaki’s rats, his evoking of the balefire and retaliating against Malaki’s attack, Waylon was fairly certain pastor Gless should have been running on a low tank. But then so was Malaki.

Malakis grin grew wide across his face. Laughter bubbling up from deep inside of him as a finger ran over a cut in his arm where the force of Gless' attack hit his weaker scar tissue. He ran the bloody thumb  savoring the taste of his blood on his tongue.

"Oh how modest. I know your god can hit a whole hell of a lot harder than that!" Malakis baited as his laughter mutated into a snarl. He dug deeper into his power reserves for one last lash out at Gless.  Hoping his attacks would suffice well enough for the Huntsman to come in to the battle with the glory of a matador.

Given that, things were heating up with the animals now attacking and now Malaki was sniping at Gless, Noah decided to back up a bit more to make sure he wasn't going to be friendly fire during the fight.

Gless staggered slightly but shook himself and raised his hand.  "For the word of God is alive and active. Sharper than any double-edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the thoughts and attitudes of the heart."

He swung hard at Malaki, although it was clear that he did not know how to use a sword well.

It should have tapped him out, just like Malaki.  They were of similar ages, similar levels of power.

Malaki stumbled from the inpact falling to one knee. If he needed to breath he would of been panting hard. He held up a raised thumb above his head indicating he was spent. Maniacal laughter bubbled from him. "Oh by the maker I have not had that much fun in a few decades."

Darien landed softly on the ground behind Gless, applauding.  " Beautifully done, my friend.  Such finesse!  Such energy!  Makes me positively tingle."  He began to walk around to the side.  " But what about our false profit? He who led the lost lambs to the slaughter with sweet words and empty promises.  Do you yield?"  He asked, unfurling his power, curious how the difference in age would affect the effectiveness of his aura.

A shudder ran through Gless and he half turned to look at Darien. “I will deal with you next, Unclean One,” he said and there was enough of an emphasis that Darien knew the words were capitalized. He clearly wasn’t afraid but something about Darien had definitely unsettled him.

“So he made a whip out of cords, and drove all from the temple courts, both sheep and cattle; he scattered the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables.” With a wave of his hand, Gless sent Malaki sprawling.

“Ah yes, the Bible verse that makes ‘flip tables and hit people with whips’ a valid answer, when the question is ‘What would Jesus do?’,” Waylon said. Gless should have been tapped out and yet he continued.

Half way across the city, Sebastian dropped a plate as a wave of dizziness washed over him.

Sébastian waved off the employee as they watched him pale considerably. |I'm sorry to push this onto your plate, Wren, but can you clean this up. "I-Im not feeling well. "

Leaning against the counter, he did his best to walk into the semi private area where there were booths for feeding. He shakily pulled out his cellphone and texted the huntsman.

Sebastian: Not sure if you guys are having a holy roller hour right now but if you are I need to report I am not feeling well. And don't think I'm capable of driving to AAI to shelter under a vampire that could break this bond, such as yourself or Master Salvatore.

Mel had been cheerfully passing her time with Klaus as she sat with him chatting. She hadn't been trilled about the meeting with the older vampires and had been happy to leave it feeling like she had been used by Sebastian and the others. As she tried to discuss the confusing night to Klaus and the entrapment of the situation, when she felt a wash of warmth come over herself and she paled. Wiping at her brow, it came away damp, and her hand tinged with pink sweat. Her eyes widened behind her oversized glasses. Panic and fear and confusion. danced across her features.

"Oh! Unclean One. Never been called that before. And here I thought we had made a connection.  Good job showing your true colors though, striking a man when he's down.  But you should be down too shouldn't you? Unless you are older than you claim or... Oh, that's right. You have your precious flock to call on to save you.  I bet you're sucking them dry right now to fuel your so called righteousness." Darien sneered, continuing on the way around so that he could put himself between Gless and Malaki.

“I’d call you the prince of lies but that would just play to your ego, Darren,” Gless said. “You suffer from an excess of Pride. And I may have been born at night but it wasn’t last night. You always finish an opponent before moving on to the next. Of course your famous Huntsman is allowing you to wear yourself out in an attempt to weaken me but the Lord’s power is limitless, like His mercy or His vengeance.”

“The Huntsman is actually fielding text messages from Sebastian and Klaus, the  vampire currently tending to Mel. They both report a sudden fatigue that rendered them barely able to stand.”

Darien and Arianna could both tell that he was being truthful, so it was unlikely that Gless would see his words as false.

"And you call me the liar.  " Darien said, shaking his head.  "Sounds to me like they are experiencing the results of a master drawing on Thier strength. "

Gless frowned. “Impossible,” he said. “My power flows from the Almighty.”  For the first time, however, there seemed to be cracks in his certainty.

Klaus laid a gentle hand on Mel’s shoulder. “Do you wish to pledge yourself once more to the Master of the City?” he asked.

Malaki had ragged dolled into a lamp post. He laid eerily still with one eye half open watching as a small rat licked at his finger tips.

Arianna lifted a brow as she watched Gless begin to question the validity of his words and beliefs. It was this small crack in his armor that gave her an idea.

She was a siren from the line of Belle Morte and as such she was supposed to be walking talking sex and seduction. She began to sing in earnest focusing all of her attention on Gless.

"Get the hence, Jezebel!" Gless snapped, glowering at Arianna, even as he took a half step towards her.  He was happy to be distracted from Waylon and what he was saying but the Huntsman's voice drew him back.

"I'm asking two of the city's lesser masters to bring Sebastian and Mel here so you can watch in real time what your use of power has on them?  I'm perfectly willing to suspend current hostilities until there is irrefutable proof that you are not the saviour that you think you are.  You have nothing to lose except your illusions."

Gless turned his glower on Waylon.  "I am under no illusions.  Bring them, so that they might witness the miracle of God's might."

Darien grimaced. " As you wish." He said, drawing his aura into himself again slowly.  "John? Are you okay over there?" He called out for the younger vampire.

John was pacing but nodded. "I pledged before we came back here. I am over feeling like I'm the walking dead. I'm fine. Frustrated but fine..."


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
It was perhaps a twenty-five minute wait. It did some to cool down the vampires dispositions in the church parking lot. The AAI vehicles that drove into the parking lot letting out Mel and Sebastian each with a vampire to help lead them over to where Gless and the others stood.

Mel had Klaus on her arm and Sebastian had Woodstock. Both looked tired, but Mel was much paler than Sebastian.

Darien may have waited with what appeared to be patience, but inside he was trying to comprehend how someone could be so delusional as to not understand how his own power worked.   Himself, he knew first hand the results of a masters draw, and while he was not certain if it was deadly in and of itself, he knew that it could lead to very dangerous situations depending on how much and how quickly that power is drawn from them. The wrong situation and they could be stuck unprotected in the sun.

Sebastian gave Gless a pained look as they approached the vampires in the lot. Looking to Darien and Malaki Arianna and Waylon then back to Gless. He forced himself to stand tall and not lean on Woodstock. He leaned in to whisper to Woodstock. "How come we are here. I thought we were going back to the towers?"

By this point Malaki had shifted himself to sit up leaning against the lamp post he was thrown into. A couple rats sat upon his lap as mirth formed on his face and laughter bubbled out from inside him.

"Oh dear Sebastian. You're here to show Gless just how delusional he truly has become "

"Or not." Sebastian added quickly and wished he could walk the fast reply back. "We all will see the truth be it what we want it to be or not. So what do you want from Mel and I how do we help?" He looked to Waylon and Gless.

"You are the only two remaining that accepted Gless's offer to separate them from the Master of the City and have not yet returned to the fold," Waylon said.  "The weakness you felt earlier was pastor Gless drawing on power that was not his personal strength.  Now that you are here, I invite the good pastor to pick his target and take his best shot but as he does so, I invite him to watch your reactions very closely.  Klaus, Woodstock, I ask you to guard them closely and it they look like they are going to succumb, force your blood down their throats unless they specifically request otherwise.  Are we all clear on what is about to happen?"

Darien sighed. Poor Sebastian. He had truly believed. He was about to be absolutely shattered.   "Crystal clear."

Sebastian nodded and looked over to Mel. He licked his lips nervously. Part of his brain snarled at the idea of having to drink anyone's blood. He stood and chose to be silent as he waited to see what happened next.

"So... like... I'm supposed to keep Coffee Man alive when the pastor draws power from him?"  Woodstock shook his head.  "Bogus.  I really thought that you talked to God too, man."

"You don't have to feed me blood." Sebastian quietly protested. "I get it, you want it to stay on the inside I respect that. I'm sure I'll be okay. I don't know exactly what was up earlier but I feel fine now."

"no, man, I'm not upset about needing to feed you blood," Woodstock protested.  "I just thought, like, man, he was for real."

Sebastian remained silent but nodded, his fingers curled into fists as he dug them into flesh. It was something to focus on and to distract him from misspeaking and being disrespectful to his elders. Part of him wanted to scream but if they were right he was acting like this due to being bound and that he wasn't any freer than he was when he was pledged to the master of the city.

Was it all just a lovely and convoluted pipe dream. Were they truly damned and forsaken never to feel joy or happiness or the blessing from on high? He blinked his eyes rapidly and forced himself to still the lump forming in his throat, he felt like he couldn't breathe due to the panic and grief he was feeling. If it wasn't  it was all a shame that would make him a fool. He would never live it down.

Gless eyed the Huntsman warily. “Have they done anything to either of you?” he asked Mel and Sebastian. “Come stand by me and I will shield you from their depredations.”

Waylon sighed. “You just aren’t getting it, are you?” he asked. “YOU are sustaining them, not God.  YOU are draining them, not us.  As difficult as it is to accept, one of your Master powers is to sever the link between a vampire and their Master and transfer it to yourself. You haven’t been freeing vampires from their Masters, you’ve been claiming them and they have been suffering for it when you use your power and when you leave them behind.”

Gless looked at Mel and Sebastian. It was clear that Sebastian believed. Did Mel?  “You are telling me that I have not been breaking chains but reforging them?  And you expect me to believe you?”

“Denial is not just a river in Egypt,” Waylon said, with a hint of his usual flair. “In all these years, in the fifteen decades since your creation, have you not once questioned your power?”

“One does not question the gifts of the Almighty.”

“Maybe what you should question is whether those gifts come from the Almighty or perhaps from a darker place.”

Arianna had held her ground as Gless made to take a step towards her. She like Darien had paused in her push against the pastor.

She'd managed to read the man and shook her head at how deluded the vampire was before her. She listened to Waylon and Gless for a few minutes even after Sebastian and Mel arrived.

"Organized religion wasn't even a thing when the first of us walked the earth old man," she said with a shake of her head. "Humans hadn't even learned how to communicate beyond simple hand gestures and grunting.

"Nature always has a way of protecting herself. We are meant by God and Nature to be the hunter of men." She finally hissed.

“There is nothing godly about what you are,” Gless said with less than his usual fire. “Even so, God loves us and will welcome us back to his arms.”

“Will he really?” Waylon asked. “Here is your moment of truth, Isaac Gless.  Strike at me with all you’re godly might. If it is truly God’s power, should I not be reduced to ash, with no harm to Sebastian or Mel? “

“Though shalt not kill,” Gless intoned.

“Can you truly kill that which is already dead?”

Mel and Sebastian had both been slowly inching away from. Their assistants to heed Gless' call. It was a subliminal and simple command. Going through to follow the request would be something that both of them would be able to rationalize their desire to go over there they were several feet away from Woodstock and Klaus when they heard Waylon tell Gless to take his best shot to take his best shot

Darien sighed, watching as Mel and Sebastian moved ever so slowly. He knew how the Master relationship worked intimately, had even had it used against him more recently than he cared.  Now, watching them tonight, it was like a warped mirror that tightened his throat and made him scowl as if he had smelled something foul.  How often over these years had he needed his father's call, unquestionably loyal, finding no fault ?  He had left behind a family that he had loved in the vaguest sense to become what he was, because it was a gift from his father. He had proven himself good enough, loyal enough.  He had kept himself always prepared to come when called, like a faithful hound.

Maybe they were right about his father, he just didn't want to see it, much like Gless, who was clinging desperately to his delusions.

Klaus looked at Waylon to see if he needed to restrain Mel. Woodstock on the other hand actively encouraged Sebastian to go to Gless with a soft “Go with God, brother.”

Gless moved to reach out to both of them but stopped himself. “Stay out from between us,” he said, looking once more at the Huntsman. “We shall see where the truth lies.”

He pointed a single finger at Waylon.  “The power of Jesus Christ compels you!” he said and Waylon took half a step back, propelled by an unseen force. He might have had to take a second step backwards but at the same time Mel and Sebastian let out the same cry and sank to the ground.

Sebastian and Mel had stiffened but took several steps back to not be in the way when Gless took his shot.

It was a surprising jolt as if the rung had been pulled out from the pair of them simultaneously. Sebastian fell to his hands and knees, eyes wide and gasping as he felt like something had tugged on his chest.

A look of shock dismay, fear and devastation on his visage as it paled and his body shook from the painful jolt. He looked to Gless feeling like the exchange lasted for minutes before dimly turning to check on Mel who lay on the ground. She was panting but wasn't attempting to stand, her eyes looked up into the darkness as she gritted her teeth and weakly reached to adjust her glasses that had fallen partly off her face.

And somewhere above them, they heard the cry of a seagull as it drifted towards and landed on the church roof.

Arianna glowered at Gless as he spewed his rhetoric about her not being godly but come to the light we have bunnies and fluffy clouds and unicorns that shit rainbows.

When the wannabe holy man tried to smite Waylon, but wound up harming both Sebastian and Mel, Arianna gave Gless a sad look and spoke "John chapter 8, verses 31:33, ' So Jesus said to the Jews who had believed him, “If you abide in my word, you are truly my disciples, and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free.” They answered him, “We are offspring of Abraham and have never been enslaved to anyone. How is it that you say, ‘You will become free’?

" I know the truth do you know see with your own eyes where it is your so called divine powers come from? Or are you a false prophet?"

Gless looked at Mel, then Sebastian.  HE could FEEL their pain.  He dropped to his knees with a wail of utter despair.  "My God, My God, Why Have You Forsaken Me?" he cried out, tears of blood streaming down his face.  "Show me a sign!  Show me that I have been doing your work and not following a lie!"

Waylon looked down at Gless.  "Another prayer that will go forever unanswered," he said.  He knelt by the weeping vampire.  "Do you yield or are you going to fight until all three of you are dead?"

"That was never my plan," Gless wailed.  "I just wanted them to be free."

"We will never be free until we face our final death," Waylon said.  "Anyone who says differently is selling something."

Darien approached.  " You can learn about your powers, the real truth of it. Understanding that will allow you to use it better, and perhaps you can still hold to your faith.  I saw the happiness it brought my friend Sebastian to believe that he could still be faithful. "

“Faith to a false idol is no faith at all,” Gless replied. “I will thank you not to patronize me, Darien Walker. A moment ago you were quite prepared to mock me and strike me without mercy. Odd how I would welcome that now.”

The pastor reached out to Sebastian and Mel. “Take from me that which you need to preserve yourselves,” he said. “For between we three I am the one who least deserves to see another sunset.”

"Anger.  Frustration.  I saw in you the visage of another immovable in Thier stance.  Now I see one who blinded themselves to all but Thier faith because to see the truth was to know they are truly a monster.

But now I must ask you this.  How is faith in God different now than before you knew the truth of your powers?  No other in this city has such power and yet there are many who are quite strong in the faith.  I have to say, I'm rather disappointed.  I thought you were stronger than this." Darien snorted.

Melanie sat up and wobbled slightly. "I want nothing to do with you Mister." She cast Gless a look. "I should have known it was too good to be true. I'll cut ties here if Master Crosby's willing, or Master Adler. Anything is better than this."

Sebastian lay on the ground, not moving as he stared at the sky, as he let his thoughts and inner monologue viciously mocked his efforts in thinking that such a thing was possible. He had been told as much going in that it was a scam.

Still he wouldn't rise to the challenge of lashing out at Gless. He shook his head slightly as he silently chided himself for having any sort of belief or faith. He should have realized that when he awoke to be a vampire in the quarantined off from the world to live in a closed section of sewer. His birth into undeath had been messy and nightmarish full of hunger and fear. Nothing good could come of that. What did he think he could have a second chance? It was a cruel joke.

“It must be difficult to be so flawless,” Gless said, rising once again to his feet. “Were the power mine and not theirs, I would smite you where you stand.  Pride cometh before a fall and you are wear the sin of Pride like a cloak. I too was proud and blind and see where it led me and those who believed in me.  I was a false prophet and those who followed me suffered for it. How is it different?  Even you can’t be that blind.” (edited)

Arianna slipped from her place near Gless over to Sebastian. "Sebastian," she said in a soft voice, one her mother had used on her when she was a child.

"You don't have to give up on your faith, shouldn't the leader of the church of enternal life be proof of that for you. He truly believes."

Sebastian lay there as Arianna swam into view to hover over him.

Get up you are being a petulant child, basically having a silent tantrum.

But I don't want to I'm so tired....And it just feels good to lay here and do nothing. To sat nothing. To not move. To just give in to the fact that this was foolish. I'm foolish... All the Elders here will have a good laugh at Simple Sebastian and his silly desire to have something he can never have.

"I'm okay Miss Landry. I'm not mortally wounded. " He quietly said his voice devoid of the energetic spark it normally carried. (edited)

"No, you are grieving for something you believe you've lost, but you haven't." Arinna said with a smile and looked skyward.

Without using her own powers she again began to sing but this time it was just for Sebastian's hearing. "Amazing Grace how sweet the sound..."

Mel climbed unsteadily to her feet as she looked to the School Master and The Huntsman. "Who volunteers to do me? My blood oath. I mean, if either of you are permitted to..." She added hastily.  She felt strange, sad and despondent and sore and somewhat empty. Likewise, she wasn't sure if it was due to Gless sucking her dry or his feelings or something else but she was beyond over the night.

Darien laughed, running a hand through his hair.  " Lashing out at me isn't going to lessen your guilt, Gless. You were arrogant enough to think that God had chosen you out of all of his followers to bestow amazing powers. Now you understand the truth and yet you cannot seem to look past your own misery.  I am telling you what you need to do now instead of curling up in the corner like a kicked puppy.  Learn.  Become better.  A better vampire, a better man, a better follower of God.   I'm not flawless, and my life as of late has been rather terrible, but instead of running or hiding, I am here.  I found something to fight for.  Tonight is an ending for you. And ending to the lie you didn't even know you were telling.  But it is also a beginning, if you let it be." He shrugged.

“You are a smarmy son of a bitch,” Gless said without heat. “I know what I am. I am a fool who lied not just to himself but to anyone who believed in me. I am a murderer, because I left behind those who trusted me to free them of their chains and I instead left them without a lifeline. I am a sinner who allowed himself to believe that he was special and yes, I did believe that God made me special. The worst part is that I convinced others as well. When I thought I was doing God’s work, I was doing the work of the Devil himself. I allows his silver tongue to whisper in my ear and convince myself that what I was doing was pleasing the Almighty by bringing his lost sheep back to the fold, when what I was really doing was ringing the dinner bell for the wolves.  It be hooves us all to take a long look at ourselves and be brutally honest.”

Waylon extended his hand to Mel. “It won’t be as theatrical as your encounter with the Master of the City but I can offer you his protection and support by proxy. I would recommend myself, since you might end up as a favourite student, should you choose the Schoolmaster and I’m not certain what planet you’d end up on if you chose Woodstock.”

Woodstock looked over at Waylon for a moment at the sound of his name, then went back to what he had been doing; kneeling beside Arianna and singing the Gilligan’s Island theme to the tune of Amazing Grace.

Darien nodded. "It does. I myself have had an epiphany this night, one worth a much closer look.  I am sure the huntsman can help reconnect Mel and Sebastian with the Master.  I suggest you prepare for a trip to the tower.  "

Mel knelt down in front of Waylon as she hung her head in shame. "If you would allow me, then yes I will take an oath. I won't have issues like tonight, will I? As the huntsman, you have to battle with renegades.  I really don't want to be siphoned from every time you go into battle. It feels horrible..." Mel said softly. "I regret straying. "

“Through me, you are connected to the Master of the City,” Waylon said. “Only he has the power to withhold that which he freely offers. Your spark is safe in his hands.”

"Okay." Mel said looking up offering him a small relieved smile. "I'll have a little of what John had earlier then."

Waylon smiled. “As you wish.”  With a small blade, he opened up a small blood vessel on his wrist. “Drink of my blood and feel yourself returned to the fold,” he said. “I offer you my protection and ask only your loyalty in return.”

"You and the Master of Seattle have my loyalty till the time it comes for me to leave this city. Thank you." She said as she drank deep of his wrist, slipping the shackles of Gless and trading them for another Master.

“Not done,” Waylon said. He offered her the blade. “Your turn.”

At this point Malaki had brought himself upright and was casually leaning against the lamp post posing like a model. A pink tongue darted out his mouth and licked at his parched lips as Gless wailed in dispair. It was delcious. He made no attempt to hide his arousal his pants had been constraining. His glamor was still down, along with the mask that hid some of the vampires darker desires and depravites.

Mel jabbed her finger and let out a soft displeased noise.  She had felt the blade hit bone but she presented her bloody finger. "My blood to pledge loyalty to you and the master of the city. If I ever do something this foolish please sort me out. I'm beyond sorry and know just because something is shiny doesn't mean it is. Sometimes it's just that someone's gone and painted a turd. Might look gold but at the end of the day it's not real gold. Please accept my meager offering."

Waylon smiled at Mel, as he licked the blood off her finger. “Didn’t need to go quite so deep,” he said. “I’m aware that you have been struggling. I think perhaps you should take what the Schoolmaster tells you to heart. If you are being put upon, we can’t do anything about it unless we know it is happening.”

The Huntsman looked at Sebastian, who seemed to be in good hands at the moment. “Pastor Gless?  If you wouldn’t mind getting in the car?  I suspect there will be some questions that will need to be answered. Parking your ass on the room to fact the morning sun is not going to be in your future any time soon. Not until you have paid for your… sins against your own kind.”

Sebastian listened as Arianna sang away but then Woodstoock came in and he was treated to the strangest duo as they two sang. One half familiar, the other absurd.  He shook his head listening to the music and song silently, laughing at his chest heaved and bounced. It was a little bit like. You expect it to be beautiful and wonderful and full of marvel but most of the time it was weird and crazy and didn't measure up to expectation.

He forced himself off the ground gently patting both vampires on the back. "I'll live no worries." He said to them surprised to watch Waylon and Mel and the Pastor gather together. It looked like everyone was done fighting...

He was still under oath of Gless it would seem. He remained silent for several moments as he tried to get it together. He was exhausted, his heart was also weary. "I guess this is where we have seen an end to the struggle, everyones fought out?"

“So it would seem,” Klaus said. “Are you prepared to pledge yourself to the Master of the City again or are you prepared to take your chances and remain tethered to Pastor Gless?”

"If I can come back. Then yes." Sebastian said not looking any of his elders in the eye.

“Of course you can come back,” Waylon said. “We all make mistakes. The question is whether we can learn from them.”

He indicated the place on his wrist that he’d opened for Mel. “Are you good with sloppy seconds or so you want a fresh spot?”

Sebastian didn't react to the joke. He just tore into his arm so he could bleed. The pain was sharp but somehow fitting, like perhaps he deserved to suffer a bit and be miserable. "Whatever you offer is more than gracious. Will you accept this blood offering on behalf of the Master of the city.  It isn't much, but it was once accepted several years ago. If you have and accept it."

“I accept your offering and offer one in return,” Waylon said. “Know that you are welcome and your pledge will be honoured.”

Sebastian drank from Waylon and vice versa.

The interesting thing being Waylon was able to sample the blood of his wayward strayed flock. Mel tasted stronger than when he had first accepted her pledge. Surprisingly so.  There was a slight fortification to Sebastian's blood as well, despite him being under two decade mark.

"Thank you Huntsman." Sebastian said, feeling the crushing weight of his dark emotions lift ever so slightly. Perhaps being tied to Gless was contributing to his over all feeling od guilt and misery. He still  felt like Judas a liar and traitor with no place, but at least he wasn't be hung out to dry.

Waylon looked up. He was half expecting to see a small squadron of rats with wings glaring at them from above and by that he meant shit hawks rather than bats. He, like Klaus was of the opinion that Mel was more powerful than she knew.

A single seagull still sat on the roof of the church, curiously watching as Sebastian took to his feet. As the young vampire stood, the gull let out a cry and took to the night air, seemingly content with the melodrama it had just witnessed.

"So what happens now?" Mel asked curuously

“Now the good Pastor comes with me,” Waylon said. “He’s got some soul searching to do. The rest of you are free to go home. If you have questions, of course, feel free to ask them. The Schoolmaster will no doubt be able to answer most of them and if not he can learn along with you.”

"John, are you planning to return to the tower or did you want to do something else?" Darien asked the younger vampire. " Perhaps a sparring lesson would better your mood?"

"I'm for that except work wise I'm supposed to be working until three." John sighed. "Unless tonight we get obligation passes from the Huntsman."

"I do have some sway with your supervisor," Waylon said.  "Let's call it a mental health day, shall we?"  He gestured towards the waiting car and Gless began to despondantly shuffle in that direction.

John looked pleased as he gave a vigorous nod. "My thanks. Just what a need a night to vent frustrations and to try and drink up so tomorrow night is a better go."

"I thought that would be the case.  " Darien nodded.  " although I came here by alternative methods, so we will have to walk or catch a ride.  Perhaps Arianna or Malaki would oblige."

"Alas I came with Arianna." Malaki shrugged.

Woodstock raised his hand.  "I've got room in my van, man," he said,  then pointed at the dark blue Econoline van with an exquisite mural of the Earth as seen from the Lunar surface.  "I've got room for five who want to wear seatbelts plus as many as want to lie in the back and wear cargo tags so they don't get tickets."

"I can give you some gas money if you would be kind enough to return me to the cafe. As much as a night off would be good, I really should get back to the grind." Sebastian replied quietly. I don't care where you sit me Woodstock back or seatbelt eithers fine."

"Hey, no, man,"  Woodstock protested, his eyes widening.  "I'm not a cab.  Or a bus.  Or an Uber.  Or a Lyft. Or a guy who makes the 'ass gas or graqss, nobody rides free' thing a reality."

"As you wish. I'm not arguing with the elders tonight." he replied as he made his way over to woodstock.

Darien looked to John.  " well, it seems we have our ride.  Many thanks, Woodstock."

"So where would you like to go Malaki?" Arianna asked looking over at her passenger.

Malaki smirked. "Home. Please. I am too disheveled to let the night song take me. You could pop in for a bite to eat petite should you like." Malakis clothes were dirtied and wrinkled. With glamors down he did not wish to see the looks of pity so many are prone to.

"Of course, my dear," Arianna returned as she made for her vehicle. "Let's get you cleaned up and fed."


Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244

Tuesday, October 6th Seattle Police station 630pm - Officer Daniel LaFeat

Daniel had been working with Officer Scott Chang and crime tech Robyn Goodfells for the past several weeks to plan and execute their undercover operation to infiltrate the hate group humans first.

They had been given a lead from a anonymous source and had been working on establishing their presence on their Facebook group. That in turn got them an invite to an offsite chat group.

The going had been slow but finally they had been given invites to attend their support group.

The time for them to attend was only a few days away.

Daniel’s phone rang. It wasn’t his direct line but rather the line that had been given out to the preternatural community as their version of 9-1-1 .  When he answered, he heard a young man’s voice. He sounded scared, almost on the verge of panicking.

“I want to report a missing person,” the voice said. “My name is Don and I’m a wererat. My girlfriend is Seren. She’s a wereleopard and she’s blind. We had plans to meet up and do some stuff before the full moon but she’s missing. I thought maybe she’d missed her bus from work or her phone had died so I checked with her work but she’d already left, so I went to the bus stop and that’s where I found her cane. Like I said, I’m a wererat and I could smell two other wererats. One of them I knew. Her name is Kelly but she disappeared a couple of months ago. The other one I don’t recognize and there is a rat calling vampire in the city who is trying to gain control of the two groups of rats. But yeah, it’s starting to rain and I’m losing the scent and I know she’s in trouble. Can you help?”

There was a desperate plea in those last three words.

Daniel answered the phone in an almost bored, robotic manner. His thoughts more towards the upcoming undercover mission then that nights shift. As soon as he heard the voice on the other end of the line he sat up straight, the undercover mission forgotten for now. Before the man had even stopped speaking Daniel had stood, slipped his handcuffes into the case at the small of his back, and was busy affixing his duty weapon to his hip. "Keep following the trail as long as you can. If it gets too faint or you lose it altogether stop wherever you are and wait for me. Give me your number. I will call you back in five." This was no longer just Daniel the Detective, this was Daniel the Marine. He hung up the phone, grabbed a Bluetooth from the desk drawer and was practically sprinting down the hall towards the stairs at the rear of the building while pulling his suit jacket on. Taking the stairs down two at a time, he had opened his contacts, found the number for the Leopards farm, and hit the call button before his feet had hit the first landing. 'I could lose my badge for this call but fuck it, they need to know,' he thought to himself as he waited for the call to be answered.

Miles away, Don stared at his phone.  "There is no trail to follow," he said to the silent device.  Then the teen rebel rat in him reared his head, the one that had lost the fight over calling the police at all.  "Fuck you, Popo.  You're useless as tits on a bullfrog."  He dialed the number he'd wanted to call, instead of the one he's titled 'Shifter 911'.

"Hey Mike.  Round up a few noses.  Seren's missing and I can smell Kelly and a rat that I don't know at the place I found her cane.  Cops are being useless and just want me to do the work.  You got to get here fast, because the rain is washing the scent away."

"Martin residence." Came the male voice at the end of the phone.

That checked out he had contact numbers for a  Brandy McCrea,  a Kyle Martin, and a Morvan Saberhair on file.

He had remembered Kyle Martin from working on the ongoing case involving the drive by shooting of Justin Mayfair. Another of the few leopards that Seattle housed. Kyle was a very calm and agreeable sort if he recalled correctly. Not once showing anger about the situation, he had co-operated to the fullest insisting he just wanted justice for Justin.

Unlike the other groups of shape-shifters, the leopards were small, with just a little over a dozen of them they kept to themselves and most of them lived outside the city. When it came to crime or domestic disputes, there was very little in the file for were leopards. They had the ongoing case with Mr. Mayfair. Besides that there was  a case that was to see trial where a Miss McCrea was to be a witness on the stand, and that court date wouldn't see its day in court until the end of November.  This case might be the third one to add to the file but what was he going to tell Mr. Martin. In a rush he had hung up with the gentleman that had called in the missing were-leopard. But what was going to happen when he was pressed for information because right now he had nothing of note to share other than one of his fellow leopards was missing and that would inspire panic.

Daniel didn't hesitate when the phone was answered, "This is Detective LaFeat.  I just received a call from a Wererat named Don. He was reporting his girlfriend, your Pard mate Miss Serene, missing. He is tracking her scent but the rain is making it difficult for him. He stated the he smelled the scent of two Wererats mingled with Miss Serene's scent. One of the Rats he is familiar with but that she went missing a couple of months back, the other scent is unknown. I will call you again as soon as I have anymore information I can share."

He disconnected the call without giving the person on the other end of the line time to ask any questions and immediately dialed the number Don had given him. "This is Detective LaFeat. I'm on my way. What is your exact location?" It had been less than three minutes since he had last spoken to the man.

Don linked over from his call to the Rodere when he recognized the number and gave the location of the bus stop. It was at the museum where Seren worked, a very public area.  If Seren had been taken, somebody might have seen it. But then no one had called in anything like that.

“I’ve got some friends on the way to help look,” Don said.

It was the last day before the full moon. Stress and anger as well a fear could really trigger a shift especially in a submissive shifter.

Grabbing the keys from the cabinets top he made it so calls to the house would be fowarded to his cell.

Locking the house Kyle walked toward the old van and got in behind the wheel. No point in waiting time.
"Call Donald Nick's" he told his phone.

When he heard Don pick up. "Talk to me? I got a call from the police, but it wasn't very detailed on information, other than to report that Seren is missing. I'm taking it that did Seren go into work message is related to all this. I'm a pretty calm guy Don lay it on the table I'm already out the door and heading into town to catch me up to speed. Lets see if we can find her. "

“You know we had plans. She was supposed to meet me after work and we were heading for the cottage to spend the full moon together,” Don said. “She never showed. I called her work and she left when she was supposed to. So I started looking and I found he cane at the bus stop. I could smell two other rats there. Kelly disappeared from the Rodere a few months back but our population is pretty transient. The other rat I don’t recognize. I don’t know all of Astrid’s rats but I don’t think it’s one of hers. I’m not sure how useful the cops are going to be but I called them anyway. I’ve got a bunch of people that know Seren on their way to help but the rain is washing the scent away.”

"Yes and we are a day away from the start of the full moon. This isn't good. What was Kelly's opinion about leopards. I don't want to throw a pack mate under the bus but Seren  is weak as far as shifters go and the strong rule over the weak. Seren could easily trigger a shifters prey mode triggers even if she's a cat."  Kyle said.

“Kelly was a sub.  Is a sub. She’s afraid of other shapeshifters. She was mauled by a werewolf because she was in the wrong place at the wrong time. It’s why Nick insisted we help others rather than bitchslap them if they stumbled into our territory.”  Don paused for a moment. “That is actually how I met Seren.  Fuck, Michael is going to skin me and wear my hide as a belt if anything happens to her.”

"Look let us worry about Michael we can cross that bridge if things do go south like that. We might get lucky. Maybe she panicked and boarded the wring bus and her cells out of juice. Where are you guys going to be so we can meet up. Look up the local bus numbers that stop around where she works we might catch her scent on one of them."

“We’ll be at the bus stop just north of the museum entrance,” Don said. “I’ll call the bus company emergency number. God knows the cops wouldn’t think of it.”

"It's a small force and they try. Some harder than others but the nose doesn't lie about sincereness." Kyle said. "Who did you get tonight. Thurgar? Celes or Neubosato? Thurgars a bit of an ass..."

“I don’t think he gave me his name. I think he missed the fact that the rain washes smells away. And he hung up on me. Called me back fairly quick but who hangs up on a 9-1-1 call?”

The preternatural line isn't 911 they have their own line if you used 911 they had  to have transfered you. If it was a he on duty it has to be Thurgar then unless it was Father Sozio. You might have gotten a non supervisor though. Celes and Neubosato are the only two women in the division. You might have gotten the rookie. Chang is a bit excitable." Kyle explained. " I won't keep you in line any longer so you can save your battery and get in touch with them or your friends I'll call you once I've made it into the area."

“I didn’t call 9-1-1, I called the preternatural hotline,” Don said. “Yeah, I’ll see you when you get here.”

"Good," Daniel replied when Don told him he had called for reinforcements. "More boots on the ground will make for an easier time. I am about 25 minutes out. I will see you then." He hung up the phone and called into dispatch, asking them to get him the names and phone numbers of the museums director and head of security. He wanted access to their surveillance tapes and he wasn't going to take no 'We need a subpoena' crap.

The museum security was more than willing to cooperate. Seren was, after all, an employee.  Two men began scouting the security feeds. The problem was that there were two cameras with a direct line towards that particular bus stop but they were partially obscured by foliage. They could find and follow Seren as she left the building and headed for the bus stop but before she reached it, they lost track of her when her path was obscured.

At the bus stop, a number of people had gathered. Many people were avoiding them for reasons they couldn’t explain.

An hour and a half had passed as Daniel had spent it up in the security booth with the lead security officer, Janine going through all the footage scouring the camera angles tracking Seren's exit from the museum earlier that day and her journey before they lost her on the camera's outside the museum.  "I'm sorry that is all we have. Most of the security for outside is set up around the emergency doors and the back loading area. More important to have it on the inside. But I hope you guys can find her."

Daniel thanked the security officer and turned to leave the office. He had his hand on the door knob but stopped just before he opened it and turned back around. "Would you do me another favor and check the tapes for the past three or four days, both inside and out, and see if any one seems to following Miss Serene or if anyone seems to be taking an unusual interest in her. Also try and see if the same one or two faces keep appearing around the same time Miss Serene arrives and leaves each day. She most likely was targeted instead of this being some random event. You would be looking for one or two females, Wererats if you are able to tell the difference at all." With that he left the security office and headed back outside to see what he could do about organizing the search.

As he made his way to were the searches were gathered he looked around to see if there were any other CCTV's in the area that might have a better view of the bus stop and Serene's route it.

Janine did one better. The police officer was asking for her to sift through hours of footage from dozens of cameras.

After a chat with the museum director she had clearance to give Daniel a copy of said footage for the past four days she had been at work.

This would allow for better trained eyes to sift through said footage so him and his department could be thorough without her potentially missing something. What he was asking for would take hours with a team and she was not going to leave it to herself and the two new hires.

It would take a couple hours as it was to make the backups and have them ready for when he came back.

Missing employee looking for potential kidnappers and assuming she could clock someone as a shape-shifting person let alone of the rat type... yeah her and her security team were vastly over their heads. Their jobs were to make sure people  respected the exhibits  didn't horseplay in the museum and to lock up in the evenings.

With luck the data package she was putting together would be of assistance for him and his specialist team.

He hadn't told her where he was going or when he would be back, but the Museum was closed for the night. By the time he came back perhaps she could be out of there so she and the director could leave by 10pm.

It certainly was a case of burning the midnight oil with perhaps it being a 14 to 15hour day by the time everything would be said and done.

"Bout fucking time," Don said, stepping forward.  "I called the bus line but they wouldn't give me any information without being a cop.  I put somebody on each bus route as they showed up to sniff at each stop along the route until they get back here.  We won't know which bus she was on until somebody gets a hit at one of the stops, assuming the rain hasn't washed the scent away.  Kyle came up with that  idea.  Once we know where she got off the bus, we can try to pick up the trail there."

Don looked wet and miserable but he also looked determined.  "Any other things I should do?  I called her cell but it went to voicemail."

Don had his cell phone ding. A message from Kyle.

Kyle: Finished the route I was on no dice. I don't know what's going on I called the station to try to get more details. They've had a shift change and the captain told me she would be on it but that Officer LaFeat was the one handling it but that he should be coming off duty. Could be why he didn't call me back. Is there a police presence at the Museum, or did you leave to check other things?
.
Daniel's portable radio went off. "Officer LaFeat what is your current status. Its past shift change and I see you haven't clocked out yet. Thurgar said you had been dispatched to a investigate a potential 10-57 over. "

Don frowned.

DON: He's here.  Just.  Getting yelled at for working past shift change or some shit like that.  How long before you get back here?

Kyle: Five minutes if that. You have me until 3am and then I have to pick up the girls from work. Checked in with them they are safe and accounted for. So this might not be a targeted attack on our own but maybe an opportunistic ass hat saw a blind woman and thought easy pickings. If she was grabbed I hope she's giving them hell.

DON:  Unknown rat and a rat that went missing when the whole rat v rat thing started is making me suspicious.  Kelly could have talked her up using my name if she was being targeted and Seren wouldn't know that the other rat wasn't with us.  Maybe we can track Kelly's phone, if she still has it.

Kyle: Might be worth a try to give the cops both numbers and see if they can do anything with them. They might have some luck with that. Cellphones are basically tracking tags if they are on and active. How you holding up?

Daniel ignored the radio for the moment. "Security is giving me all the footage for the past four days, both inside cameras and out. I will put it through the facial recognition software once I get it back to the station but I would also like to make two copies, one for your Rodere and one for the Pard. It would help if both could scan through it to see if any faces show up multiple times throughout that time frame, if anyone can identify a possible perpetrator, or even if someone from your Rodere can possibly identify Miss Kelly, or anything or anyone that doesn't seem right. I know its a long shot but this stinks like a targeted abduction to me instead of a random snatching. I will see about getting any other CCTV from the surrounding cameras as well. If you could give me as detailed a description of MIss Kelly as possible I will enter that information into the software program and run it to look for females who match her general description." He excused himself for a moment to call into to dispatch.

"This is detecive LaFeat. I am on scene of a possible 10-57 if a vulnerable person. I will return when all possible leads have been exhausted for the night."

"Negative. You've been on shift past your 12 hours officer. Remain on scene until your replacement can relieve you, Officer LaFeat."

The radio voice informed him with a heavy emphasis on the last sentence.

“So you want me to do your job for you?”  Don snorted. “Are you going to give us cop pay to do cop work?  Or are we supposed to volunteer our time?  Here’s an idea. How about I call around and try to find a pic of Kelly?  Maybe her phone number.  Then you can use that and your facial recognition stuff and see if she shows up in the video and you can do cop stuff and track her phone.”

Don’s fist lashed out and the telephone pole shuddered. “Fuck this. This is way too close to the full moon for this shit.”

During the shift change information was eventually taken down. Daniel got back in touch with security to end up with a copy of the nights footage as well as the last few shifts Seren had worked. It would literally be hours of work to comb through all the fifty camera feeds but if Daniel felt his hunch was right perhaps he might get lucky when he settled in to go over said footage...

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244

October 7th Wednesday 10pm streets of Seattle- Suki

It was raining, a very common occurrence in the Emerald city.

Suki's feet slammed against the pavement as she breathed out, her breath coming out in labored thick billows of steam, as it met the cold rainy air.

Thunder rumbled loudly over head as her legs ached, and the rain pelted her face, hiding the fact she had been crying earlier.

Even in her state, she could smell the alcohol on her breath as she ran. She was drunk enough if she was driving she would have been fined if she was pulled over, but this is why she opted to run.

She had tried to reach out to Morvan earlier, but the response back was a hugely apologetic he couldn't talk because of the Seren news and the pard was in emergency mode. She understood that. Having one of their own go missing was terrible. Today was her only day off until Sunday. She had been there when Daniel had taken the call back on Tuesday night.

She had left the station that morning to take care of personal duties. That meant picking her mother's ashes up from the crematorium. There was no doubt in her mind that the leopards were out searching for Seren.

It had officially passed the twenty-four-hour mark since she had gone missing, and so far they had nothing to go on... Those first 72 hours of a missing person's report were critical if she wasn't found before the end of that time... Suki shook her head violently as she kept running.

Her mind went back to the plastic box that she had been given containing her mother's ashes, she tried to swallow the grief as she pushed her self to run more.

Would Morvan and the rest of the leopards have to deal with this kind of grief of losing a family member?

Her mind raced back to a few hours earlier when she had called her brother to let him know she had picked up the ashes. Razan didn't sound well, a fight had once again broken out over the phone. He had hung up on her.Trying to follow the advice of the councillor that the preternatural team saw in house, she had told Suki it was important to reach out to friends and family during the grieving process and when feeling high levels of stress.

She had tried that, but Morvan was busy with his own ordeal. Kyle had called her personally just after dinner to say the next couple of days that they would be in touch with her, but that the commutation would be spotty at best unless they caught Seren's scent. When the time came, they would most decidedly being calling her or her team to get in on the action.

Calling Maria was out of the question since she was at work supervising the evening shift. And all and any of her church friends had long abandoned her after she was outed as an animator and excommunicated.

Her mind went back to the case. Another missing shifter. She didn't fit the Skinners profile due to being female and short. Traits that you would not call a prime specimen due to her eye condition and size. Who would take her and why. The info they had from their 'Witness' was that they had smelled two rats on the scene.

That made her stomach sink almost as much as the skinner. The other culprit might be someone she didnt want to even think about but knew she had to consider it. Seren was a female, but a shifter, so would she be a good target for this Tarot card killer? He seemed to have beef with the rats and the Master of the city? Would he want to take Seren for some reason? What could that accomplish. Chaos a bit of a distraction, pissed off leopards?

Suki knew from Morvan that the were leopards had a rather rough and checkered past with the were rats in the city before he came to it but that currently he was on good to neutral terms with two of the three groups in the city.

Was this kidnapping done to make Nick's group look back from the third group, Shen's rats? Perhaps the Tarot Card Killer idea was completely off and Long was to blame, wanting to stir up controversy.

Despite the rain, Suki was warm with anger and the workout, but she was tiring. She leaned against the railing of the bridge she had been jogging across, trying to settle herself. She went to touch the crucifix around her neck and dimly recalled when she was at the height of being drunk she had yanked it off. She tossed it out into the garden as she cursed god as the storm raged as she struggled to come to terms with her recent loss and had failed.

Another peal of thunder and a strike of lightning streaked the sky. Suki choked back a sob of frustration. She was so tired and just wanted something to go right. She just felt like most the time she was working and never making progress.

She looked at the cars driving under the pass. The Aurora Bridge was nicknamed the suicide bridge over the years they had erected barriers, so people would find it surprisingly difficult to jump off.

Part of her numbly wondered why she was trying so hard. She spent every day of her life as a teen working to try and become a cop like her father. She was in a niche department sworn to protect and serve less than one percent of the public. Did the preternatural community care about the work her and her team put in? Most cops in the station thought their unit was a joke. Her brother didn't see her position as admirable or worthwhile.

She chided herself for feeling sorry for herself, but she wasn't doing well with the loss of her mother. She didn't have a large friend base or family to lean on, so she had very few supports she could rely on. It was mildly embarrassing to admit. She had tried to reach out tonight, but everyone was tied up with important things.

Even if there was someone free who would understand that sort of loss and be able to office advice properly?

Suki felt a lump form in her throat as she looked at the passing traffic, thinking about how many people had jumped off that bridge since its construction, dozens no doubt.

If she bounced out early, what would that say about her? That she was a quitter and a coward. It would also likely mean that her former church folk would say that god worked in mysterious ways and had metered out his holy judgment and punished her for her animating. " Fuck them and fuck God." Suki uncharacteristically muttered under her breath, not being one for swearing often.

She opened her contacts and selected one and reached out to text them. It wasn't the first person on her list, but it was better than bottling everything or taking things to extreme lengths where she committed to a bad idea she wouldn't walk away from.

SUKI: Randim text not wirk related are yiu free?

If was a few minutes before Klaus responded.
KLAUS: Nothing scheduled. What can I do for you?

Wednesday nights were usually date nights for Klaus and Brandy but her health had reduced their activity level considerablely. At that moment, they were curled up on Klaus’s couch watching a movie.

Suki: Yiur well with inn Yiur rights say TNI causita persinal... and were nit super clisrg but I'm having a bad night canþhink of anyine else to ask which is embarraaassin

Klaus frowned. The captain was usually meticulous with her spelling. Something was seriously wrong. "The captain needs my help," he said, as he stood up off the couch. "If it were anyone else, I would say she was either drunk or stoned, given the nature of the texting. I apologize for leaving but this? This is a cry for help."

KLAUS: Where are you? I will be there shortly.

"Would you grab one of the aftercare blankets for me please, Brandy? I think she's going to need it."

Brandy stood up, looking surprised, her brow furrowed. "I don't know her super well but, I mean, she does come up to the farm sometimes to hang because she and Morvan have this will they won't, they vibe. What's wrong with her?" She made her way to the closet beside the washer and dryer room and took one of the freshly cleaned blankets out of storage. Noticing the weather she paused to watch the storm outside wondering if she should add more things to this aftercare bag.

Suki walked along the bridge in the rain head down as she read the reply feeling more awkward as she texted him back. "No need. yiu can stay put. I just need ti brain pick anda vampires best fir simething like this. Given chioces Crispy vs yiu its ging to be u fir first pick. We are mire esbatblished

Klaus: That last text made no sense. It would be more efficient if we talked.

He'd almost added 'in person' but even getting Suki on the phone would be an improvement and he'd be able to determine what was going on with her. "I'm not certain," the vampire answered. "Her texts aren't making a lot of sense. How is your drunkenese?"

"Oh my drunkenese is pretty good. I mean its a little rusty because I haven't worked the clubs' scene in half a decade but. it is like riding a bike you never forget. "If it's drunk texting, I am superb with that. Between house mates like Seren using text to speech programs to communicate or Leslie or Justin 3/4s asleep responding to my texts... I'd say I am better at text than I am at verbal." Brandy confessed with a chuckle. "I'm pretty sure Justin got her wasted at our Independence Day party with the punch he made, but I don't recall her sounding like a hot mess."

Klaus offered Brandy his phone as he put on his leather trench coat. "I think she's saying she wants to pick a vampire's brain and she knows me better than Waylon. But she also said in a previous text that it was personal."

"It could be both." Brandy said her green eyes gazed at the screen as she scrolled up to the start of the text exchange for the night and read things. "I don't mean to sound sexist, but we are women, we have big feels and that makes us complicated creatures to most men."

Brandy exhaled slowly "So... First text she said. Rando text that isn't work related but are you free? I am mildly paraphrasing she's hitting the over the Oh a lot, but that's common on a cellphone if you are driving and texting or moving around or in a bumpy vehicle. The second one is 'You are within your rights to TMI too much info... Reaching here but...Ummm Causita... might be 'cause it is personal? You guys aren't super close, but she's having a bad night and cant think about anyone else to reach out and ask things or talk to. Which of course is embarrassing."

Brandy chuckled "I better get a great reward for this. It's a bit this last text is woof..."

After looking at it and opening her keyboard up to look at the letter placement she sighed. "No need stay put...She just wants to pick your brain. Given the choice of you or Crosby she's going to pick you as her pokemon of choice I ad libbed that...but she picks you because your relationship is more established. Tickle me pink. Suki likes you better than Waylon? Yay?"

"Agreed," Klaus said. "I was just confirming. Suki is more comfortable with me, likely because we can connect on a professional level. Waylon is more flamboyant, which comes across as flippant. She also likely doesn't want him being aware of the state she is in." He leaned over to give Brandy a kiss on the cheek. "I will bring you a reward when I return."

"I don't need it tonight, I am just saying I am adding it to the list of minor favors owed." She gave him a chaste kiss on his cheek and paused to breathe in the scent of his leather jacket as she made an approving sound. "You however can't go anywhere until you get her to share more details so. Who knows, maybe you can help her without having to leave. I mean, I am enjoying the scent and the way you look in leather....but I also understand you are...."Brandy paused. "Certainly you guys are coworkers and I know you have said you enjoy working with the captain, but does that make you friends or is this potential blackmail material or future leverage you are collecting?"

It was an honest and legitimate question as far as Brandy was concerned. She never went out of her way to be cruel to anyone, but she was very aware of the fact that information was power, since she and Waylon hung out and gossiped all the time.

The corners of Klaus's mouth twitched. "We're friends," he said. "Clearly hanging out with vampires has had an affect on you. Perhaps Michael is right."

"You need to know how to play the game when you work for vampires. I've had a good tutor that is teaching me the basics. And thus why I am like you owe me a cookie, loverboy. See, this is proof that cats can be taught." She leaned forward and kissed his neck breathing in his scent as she gently rasped his neck. Her tongue gently danced across his skin as she reminded herself to be gentle and not get carried away. If she could have her way, she would be rolling around in a box of sexual cookies glazed and sprinkled in the utmost decadent and generous amounts of hedonism and bliss, but that still wasn't in the cards tonight.

Brandy stopped kissing and returned the phone to his hands and pressed herself against him enfolding him in a hug as she rested her face against his chest..."I don't dislike her and being her friend is smart. Having a cop as a friend is a bonus for us preternaturals. She does try her best and works hard at her job and she's not corrupt. I appreciate that, but her moral compass is just so...If she was a D&D character she would be lawful good, and I'm more Neutral in nature because she isn't my pard and I don't have a bond I respect her authority, but I don't think I could see her or I'm ever having a girls' day out getting mani-pedis and shit talking the annoying people in our lives. Remind me to talk to Kyle later about the game slot, we aren't playing right now because Seren is missing, but after we find her I am going to see if we can add you in via skype, I think you could have a lot of fun, it's a great mental exercise."

Klaus nodded. "I may have to play a Lawful Good character. For the practice," he said. "I realize Suki is saying to stay put but something tells me that she needs a face to face. Normally Morvan would be her choice but his is rather occupied at the moment."

"Oh yeah he's tied up in Cali until next week. Should be home Monday tops and I could see you playing a Paladin. Why do you think you might need a blanket for her? Just curious? You're hoping to slide up in her DM's and get a cuddle session started for extra points?" Brandy asked as she pulled away and looked for a bag to slip the blanket, Klaus had requested, into.

"I'm being prepared is all," Klaus said. "She's in a bad place and I'm trying to make certain that she comes back to a good place."

She slipped the blanket into a garbage bag to protect it from the rain on the way to the back parking lot and handed it to him. "Ok my paladin, do good and call the Captain and let her pick your brain for whatever emotional conundrum she's in. Do you need anything else darling?"

"Only a way of finding her," Klaus said, accepting the package. "With luck there will be something distinctive in the background."

"I have faith in you. You are or I should say were a good cop. You can use those big brain muscles and solve the mystery, even if it is you going all Dom on her and make her tell you." Brandy chuckled as she ran a hand through her red hair her eyes twinkled with amusement. "You can't tell me with so much responsibility and power that she doesn't have the potential to be a superb sub in a dungeon setting with the right training?"

"You're not wrong." It was all Klaus said before he closed the door.

Once in his car, he pulled out his phone and dialed Suki's number.

The phone was answered and he heard a clap of thunder followed by the sound of thunder through Suki's phone. The second thing he heard was the downpour of rain as well as the sound of heavy traffic moving at fast speeds.

"Damn it Adler you didn't have to call I was fine texting. " Suki said sounding exhausted and irritable. "I'm regrettably regretting this already. Can you just maybe forget tonight. I Just indulged a bit too much tonight. Don't worry about it.,"

"I will worry about it," Klaus answered. "You're out in the middle of a thunderstorm and I'm going to guess that the traffic is not slowing down, so you are in danger of getting a soaker from someone driving through a puddle. I can likely get to you and get you home far faster than you can get yourself home. Would I be correct in that assumption?"

"Considering I am on foot. You are correct. However, you are so incorrect about the at risk of puddle dangers. I've been soaked for hours." She explained, the fire in her voice had faded and she sounded tired. "So are you going to let me pick your brain or not? I'm capable of getting back home, Klaus. The walk back will likely do me good and be a great lesson in not repeating tonight ever again. Object lessons are effective teachers."

"Or I can pick you up and you can pick my brain while I drive you home. Now, superstition would say that you were likely to catch your death walking in this weather but I'm prepared to set that aside and just offer a warm, comfortable ride, with the addition of a hot beverage, should you be interested." Suki could almost hear the smile in Klaus's voice.

"Wednesday nights are normally your nights to do things..." Suki sighed. "I appreciate it... just... look hear me out... You really want to be at home. It's miserable out here, no one needs to be driving in this. Surprised my phones not died due to the water being honest."

There as the sound of a transport truck laying on its horn and the sound of Suki swearing. "Look I'm going to apologize I have been drinking so diplomacy isn't my forte right now kay? But screw it... I just will tear off the band-aid and ask. Can I talk to you about dead parents?"

"I am already in my car," Klaus said. "It would be far simpler to just tell me where you are, rather than having me drive around for much of the night looking for you. And if no one should be out driving in it, does it make sense for you to be out walking? Now please, find a place to shelter out of the rain, preferably someplace warm and I will come get you. Then we can talk about losing our parents in relative comfort, without having to repeat ourselves due to traffic noise or continue it some other night because your phone gave up the ghost."

"Adler I can't impose that because it will be like owing you some unspoken weird cosmic debt. If I dont take and accept gifts and favors from other groups what does that say about our relationship? Don't emotionally strong-arm me or try to psych me out. Just tell me how you coped with it in a way that didn't leave you wanting to just" She paused for a few seconds and Klaus could hear her breathing heavy over the traffic "... go.. somewhere dark."

"This is not a conversation to have over the phone," Klaus said. "It should be face to face. I could make up anything over the phone and you would not be able to tell, especially if you are mildly inebriated. And in this particular case, yes, I would be a much better choice than Mr Crosby. At the very least, I would not try to use this to influence you in any way. Now please, tell me where you are."

"You could do the same thing and I wouldn't know because you've had decades to learn how to lie. And I'm not giving A game tonight its D game. So observation skills aren't what they normally are. If you want to be like this, I'll just hang up and let you drive out there get your lady a coffee and some donuts and you two and have a nice night in and you win points because caffeine and sugar. Two things most shifters seem to live for and love." Suki replied, The sound of the traffic lessened slightly as she let out a breathy laugh. "You can say fuck off Suki I don't want to talk about this, it is too personal, and I can wander around and find a self-help book or something."

"Or you could tell me where you are and I could offer you what little insight I can provide," Klaus said. "My understanding is that your father was your idol. That is something we share. My father became a shell of his former self, so I can understand watching someone you love become less than you ever thought they could be. This is why I think we should have this conversation in person and if you insist, we can keep it short so that I can find a coffee shop and pick up caffiene and sugar, to turn a leopard into a Tigger."

"Don't let miss McCrea hear you say that she will be horribly offended." Suki said "I've had years to deal with my father. I just was hoping maybe you had some trick you used to move past the whole parting with your family. I know you don't know my entire family set up likely unless you have access to the files i suspect AAI keeps on their community persons of interest. I have a brother I might have mentioned him but he's not a fan of the work I do, and since my mother's died has decided I am a god-damned monster. So despite the fact hes the only surviving family I have left we never seem to see eye to eye and yet here I am paying for his self entitled ass to finish his schooling because that is what my mother wanted. I feel sometimes like I am a few hairs away from wanting to just give up on everything. I'm not saying I want to eat a bullet or necessarily jump off a bridge and just be done with things but... tonight has been bad Adler I had to pick up my mother's ashes and then my brother and I fought and then there might have been some poor life choices with wanting to just have a drink or two with my mother to honor her and then here we are and not I dont have my side arm with me. I'd never do that and take myself out with a service piece."

Klaus was quiet for several moments. "I have outlived everyone I knew," he said. "Friends. Family. Coworkers. As a vampire, it is not what I would call easy to find ways to dull that pain, so you learn to distract yourself, which is where I suspect a good portion of our humanity is spent. None of it compared to the loss of my father, because I lost him while he was still alive and while I was just old enough to understand what had happened but not what was happening, if that makes sense. I do not have any siblings, so I cannot share your feelings on that but I do understand fighting with those you love, because my father became quite bitter and lashed out at everyone who was within reach and in the end, all there was within reach was family."

Neither Suki's temporary impairment nor the background noise prevented her from recognizing the emotion that was thick in his voice.

"I understand." She sniffed. "My father was taken when I was in single digits, but I've spent my entire life trying to be as good of a cop as he was. I always had my mother there for support and to encourage. She didn't approve of the animating and condemned it, but I know she is I mean she was proud of the fact I chose to follow in his footsteps. So distraction is the name of the game to feel less of all this?"

"It's not that simple," Klaus said. "Distraction doesn't solve the issue. It places something in front of it. Where are you? It sounds like a highway on ramp."

"Ummm I don't know slowly sliding down the side of a grassy hill and into a park somewhere... It's less scary here." Suki said sounding minorly distracted.

"When you reach the park, see if you can find a sign that identifies it," Klaus said. "Did you just fall down the hill? It sounds like you fell down a hill."

Offline LadyJallyn

  • Manager of the Elmwood
  • Manager
  • Obsessed with The Elmwood
  • *
  • Posts: 4244


There was thirty seconds of silence, the sound of the rain and thunder was present in his ear before he heard a soft grunt and a strained. "No...."

"Slid down a hill?"

"Why you have to be so good at the guessing game." She groused. "I'm fine, by the way. Just wet, which isn't to say that I wasn't before we started talking. I've been wet for hours. I don't even know how long I've been at this, I left to have run to clear my head and sober up it was dark but not like an hour ago. I've definitely put in a lot of distance given where I started from, I know that much. My legs hurt they're not broken it just feels kind of nice to lay here on this hill even if im soaked and it's cold it's helped but the fire out in my spirit tonight. I'm not screaming for god to eat shit anymore. But I lost my crucifix mom gave me for communion."

Klaus heard her sob softly as another peal of thunder sounded and the sky lit up.

"So tell me what you did so you didn't decide to take one last suntan Adler." Suki said her voice thick with grief.

"Where are you?" Klaus asked again. "Drop a pin for me, if you can't identify the park. If you don't mind my asking, what time did you stop running? As far as what I did, I didn't need to worry about it. I was handed enough trauma that it crowded out everything else. It is why hanging on to my humanity became so important to me. I didn't want to become a monster." He was beginning to worry about Suki developing hypothermia. She's likely misplaced, rather than actually lost her crucifix but that wasn't important at that moment. Finding her was. A park, a hill, a busy road that was a truck route. So many clues that combined in too many ways....

"I don't have any pins. I'll get up and look around, okay?" She forced herself up to her feet. She just felt so over burdened, the run should have helped, but she felt even worse than when she had started. "I see a path near the bridge I got off. I don't know I left the house when it was dark out. Sun set was, what, around seven tonight? I just started out running to Madrona beach it's a good jog but it wasn't enough so I just kept going turned around and decided when I got close to home to just head north for a bit. The rain wasn't so heavy and honestly I'm not made of sugar." Suki said as she sniffed. "I wish I didn't feel so shitty Adler I hate this...."

Klaus listened to her as she sniffled and eventually he heard a bit of an echo as she spoke. "Ah I'm under a underpass now so guess what no more rain also... what the... Oh that is just plain creepy looking..." He heard her exclaim.

"What is creepy looking?" Klaus asked. Suki was north of her home, so at least he had a direction. A park near an overpass... that narrowed it down. A bridge. He just needed something specific, something concrete. "You realize it's after ten, don't you?"
"So why is after ten important, its my day off. I don't have to be into work until eight tomorrow night?" She paused "It's dark, but I'm turning on my flashlight it looked like a big creepy monster. " She chuckled, It's still creepy in the light. Oh there's a plaque. The free month, troll? Wonder how much the city wasted on paying to have this monstrousity installed its nightmare material. Think partly pedo troll meets the jolly green giant...Eww."

Free Month Troll. Even if Suki was misreading it, Google found it. He could be there in minutes. "It's been there for almost thirty years," the German vampire informed her. "It was built to prevent the homeless from setting up an encampment there. It's quite famous actually."

Suki was certainly a different person when she was in her cups. No doubt she would regret this in the morning.

Suki sat down on the concrete and leaned against the sculpture. "Yeah I guess that is the one. Thirty years... I wonder why I've never been down here to see it? I'm just slightly older than it is..." Her voice got soft "I'm sorry for calling and bothering you Adler. Honestly, if there had been anyone else I would have bothered them if I thought they could give me insight. I didn't want to call Sozio he is a work friend like you but... I really couldn't handle the whole god angle. I'm so over religion and god and believing he has a plan or gives a fuck about any of us. If he is in fact a real deal, at best he's an absentee father that is just letting his dirt babies struggle panic through life and doesn't care if we suffer. I really believe that now. Does that make me a terrible person, Klaus? This place makes me feel so sad..."

Suki rubbed her eyes wiping away the tears her breath visible in the night air. "You never told me how to deal with this. You mentioned trauma? So are you suggesting I just need to find more bad stuff to look at besides all the dead people and crime scenes? I see and work with bad on a regular basis and maybe that will numb this, or have I misinterpreted? Because hear me out... I've thrown myself into work since mom died. I work and when I don't work I run and that isn't working and everything with work lately just has been soul wrenching. It's just compounding to make everything suck more...So what actually helps?"

"It makes you a bad Catholic," Klaus said. "And in my opinion, that makes you a better person. Then again, I was raised Lutheran, which taught us that Catholics were the proverbial evil incarnate. Grief is a very personal thing. What works for one person might not work for another. I can tell you without fear of contradiction that I have not dealt with all my trauma. Have I figured out how to set it aside? Yes. Have I dealt with it? No. Rest assured, Captain, this conversation is stirring ghosts that have been silent or at least unnoticed for decades."

"I'm a mess tonight, honestly I rarely drink, maybe once a month. I confess, the saki bottle was large. First mistake sharing shots to honor mom and then having a few more after the phone call with that ungrateful brother of mine. I know I keep things wound up tight and neat most of the time. It's what is expected.

She closed her eyes resting her head against the ugly body of the sculpture. "First you see me break down at the warehouse crime scene and now tonight."
She grunted softly as she fished a large pebble out from under her butt and threw it forcefully "I can't take the time off work to deal with things because how would that look? Tonight's a bit of a crack in the dam, A pressure valve, right? Its ironic, because we had a talk about how I'm not one of those cops that self-destructs because of alcoholism and drinks themselves to death. Honestly, I am not like that at all."

At this point it didn't matter if Klaus said anything as much as it gave her a chance to spill out all the things festering "I've just never felt so alone as I do right now in my life and I don't know how to deal with it. I have no one to lean on in my life, and that's sad and a bit pathetic. I've spent the past six years pretty much trying to be the best version of what my dad and mom wanted me to be, and I'm married to a job."

Suki felt that lump reform in her throat her voice wavered. "A job that most people think I'm insane to have because why protect and serve the monsters? They don't get it. It is still serving Seattle. There is honor to this job, isn't there? Am I wasting my life doing something pointless, Adler? Honestly, what is the general opinion with you and the vampire overlords? Is this pointless, is what I do a joke? Are we making a difference? I don't even know anymore..."

Suki sighed. "I'm just so tired but I never get a chance to rest..."

As Klaus drove, Suki became a lot less talkative as the rain came down along them. Another loud clap of thunder and the sky lit up as several bolts danced across the skyline for the briefest of moments.

“There is indeed honour in what you do, captain,” Klaus said. “Neither the majority of the vampires nor the majority of the shapeshifters are bad people and they deserve fair treatment. The only way they can get that is with dedicated officers, meaning both officers dedicated to doing the job as well as officers assigned to doing that job. You do good work, captain. Don’t let anyone tell you differently, even yourself.”

Klaus hoped Suki had found shelter; the rain was coming down In buckets and the lighting and thunder reminded him of battles he’d seen only from a distance. He too had tried to do a good job during the war. The difference was that he had no issues bending the rules until they screamed in protest, whereas Suki stuck rigidly by them.

"I read an article online a while back that most police officers that aren't lifers, quit between the three to five year mark. As a rookie I laughed at those numbers. Maybe even would say something disparaging towards those choices. But maybe they're not so weak and crazy. The job has a way for wearing you down when you want to be good and honest and not a corrupt prick. Maybe the ones that leave early are the ones that see how messed up the system is and just nope the heck out rather than being stubborn and bang their head against the same bureaucratic wall. It's exhausting"

“It can be frustrating,” Klaus agreed. “I know exactly what it feels like to fight against a corrupt system, with my only weapons being my own honesty and integrity. It gets harder and harder to take that next step without compromising. Sometimes you need to remember why you are doing what you do. They say courage is being afraid and acting anyway. What do they call being worn down, tired and discouraged and acting anyway? And don’t say crazy or stupidity.”
"Stuborness? Pride? Saving Face? Take your pick Adler." Suki said picking up another rock and skipping it across the walk under the bridge.

“Decency. That is the word I would have chosen,” Klaus said. “I think you just need to take a few personal days and get some rest.”

"It's been a stress filled few months. I can't argue it." Suki replied as she let out a yawn. "I feel like I could sleep for a week. But we have no time. We need to find that missing leopard. I'm sure Brandys brought you up to speed that one of her owns MIA."

“Would you describe your team as competent?” Klaus asked. “If so, you should trust them to be able to do their jobs in your absence. Start small. Take a single day off.”

"I've done that. They shared the load while i took care of funeral arrangements with my mother. I can't burden them further. As stressful as work can be I'm finding the trying to cope without family is where I am failing. Perhaps you don't understand since our cultural lifestyles might be significantly diverse to make comparisons, Adler. My family is everything when you are raised in a house like mine, as is your honor and integrity as you are older and learn about obligations besides your familial ones as you get older. I just don't really have anyone to talk to about having lost both parents and the fear my brother that will likely have nothing to do with me in a few short years once his schooling is done. If he doesn't want to lose face, he has to pay back financially. It is a weird headspace and position to be in when everything you do revolves around family. It's why ultimately I called you. You've been around long enough that your immediate family must all be at rest now. Any family still around would be relatives separated, however many sides...But you couldn't assist because vampire trauma kept you out of it. Surely you had time after once you made it to North America or even to this city, perhaps to sort through it?" Suki said as she shivered and let out a noise of surprise as she saw someone fall off the bridge letting out a scream as they hit the ground. Klaus on the other side of the line heard no scream.

Suki stood up and began to jog back out into the rain to see if she could help.

“Vampires are discouraged from contacting their former families, at least they were,” Klaus explained. “And I was not given much of an opportunity to reach out. I may have a cousin or two that would still remember me, were they still alive. If they survived the war.”

He frowned when she let out the small cry. “Is something wrong?” he asked.

Suki's breathing was faster and harder as she ran out into the downpour, a broken body laying in the rain. She ran towards it, judging the size and long hair she guessed female "Someone jumped off the bridge..."

She tried to close the distance, as she got closer a pale white hand reached out and went still as she heard a groan. "Please don't try to speak or move." She cried out to the person, but as she closed the last couple yards, she noticed that the person on the ground grew translucent. Suki couldn't help but make a small noise of confusion and distress as she was over come with a wave of sadness and regret as she slumped to her knees.

She tried to touch the woman's hand, but the body evaporated away in the rainy winds like it was fog. She could hear Klaus in her ear asking for details and if she was okay. She closed her eyes her hands shaking. Her heart hammered in her ears, so loudly it masked the sounds of Klaus' long strides as he ran towards the underside of the bridge.

"I think I just saw a ghost commit suicide." She said softly into the phone her voice shook.

“Excuse me?”

Suki had confessed her ability to feel the death of a corpse when they were at the multiple murder house. This was something entirely new, at least to him.
“You are in a very popular place for jumpers,” Klaus said. “But seeing the ghost of one is something new for you, isn’t it?”

"Yes a first." she said as she sniffed "I've heard of other animators saying they've seen them before. They can't hurt you, or so I've been told. Maybe I'm seeing things and feeling things because I'm not shielding. It's exhausting having to keep everything snapped into to place from the moment you wake until you sleep again. The drinking likely had loosened things to the point they've slowly dropped completely.

She looked up at the overhead bridge as she stood up from her position on the ground. Another clap of thunder rumbled loudly, shaking the city. The amount of natural energy floating around in the air tonight was intense. They had put up anti-jumping devices, as she looked at the bridge she saw no one leaning over the edge or trying to climb the extended fences.
Klaus could make out a small feminine outline on the other side of the bridge as he sprinted effortlessly through the rain. His retrieval of the distraught police captain was almost at an end.

“This is quite the light show,” Klaus said, as he came up to Suki. “Perhaps the energy in the lightning is giving the ghosts enough energy to manifest to the point where they become visible.”

It was sheer speculation on his part. That side of the paranormal was outside his experience and expertise. “Shall we get you someplace dry and warm?”

"You might be on to something in that regard." Suki said looking pale and exhausted. She was soaked to the bone. "I've never really spent time in a graveyard while it was storming. If I had the time to follow through with it, it could be certainly interesting to prove if its got merit. Sadly, I'm spread so thin as it is... "

“Perhaps you can put a pin in it,” Klaus said, offering Suki an umbrella. “A token gesture, obviously but it will provide some comfort.”

"Thanks." Suki breathed, her breath coming out in a small steamy plume as she opened the umbrella. She couldn't help but look back up at the bridge. "It's been a long night."

Suki was escorted back to Klaus's vehicle and he drove her home. Inside the truck he had provided a large towel as well as a blanket. There had been a pair of medical scrubs but she opted to not wear them.

The heated seats in the SUV were nice as she sat in the passenger seat out front of her house. She sat wrapped up in the blanket, feeling a little less emotionally rattled.

Neither of them talked much on the ride to her place. She closed her eyes listening to the rain on the roof of the truck. "That's a nice sound. Very strangely soothing. I just wish I could have had a do over on today."

“A lot of memories are associated with the sound of rain on a roof,” Klaus said, nodding. “Our stable had a wooden roof covered with slate. It was a sound I will always remember. Lying in the hayloft, listening. We always had to turn the hay after it rained because every now and then a drop would hit on just there right angle and get through, misting the hay. I always tried to find the spots where it would come through and lie under it so that it would mist my face. When the rain broke the heat and humidity of summer was when it was the best. That and the thunder. My father always told me it was the old Gods at play. Thor and his hammer.”

"Storms can be very energizing and yet soothing too." Suki agreed. "Apologies for calling you out on a quiet night. I appreciate the lift. I think tonight's storm's stirred up the energies drinking lowered my shields, perhaps the run took me somewhere with more emotional residue than I wanted. It's a bit embarrassing. Too much of a build up today picking up remains, the fight with Razan, the wine, the jog, and of course the latest stress with work. Then there was Seren to add a missing person report to things. Morvan and the leopards will never trust or forgive us if we can't find Seren. If not forgive, it will certainly shake their faith in our ability. Every Day that passes without finding her is bad news. We put out a request to the phone company to see if we can get the tracking information to see if we have a trail to follow but those take days to have happen... Morvan's giving me the cold shoulder on this so I wont reach out until there is some good news. I mean I don't blame him they have the full moon to deal with, It is just terrible timing not that getting kidnapped or going missing has a perfect timing."

Klaus nodded. “I doubt the cold shoulder is deliberate,” he said. “As the Raj he has a lot of responsibilities. He’s likely blaming himself for her going missing. Odd timing going off together when they are different shifter types as well. Has Don been cleared or is he still a suspect? Of course Michael will be blaming the rats. So Morvan likely has his hands full trying to keep him from doing anything rash. He’s quite stubborn at times.”

"Procedure wise...yes. It's a bit like the Mr. Walker situation we had earlier this year when he was on the suspect list. I don't think he did it. Unless he has the chops to be an A-List Hollywood actor. That grief was too real. There wasn't the same base level feels there. On a slightly different front given that you are dating a leopard and following the storm, what do you make of it Adler? What would you be doing if you were captaining this mess. Thurgar and LaFeat were on shift when it all went down, I got to walk into it once they were in it after a few hours, " She asked.

Suki sat in the truck with Klaus for an hour as she used him as a sounding board. Clarity came back as she sobered up and the sting of embarrassment rode up her cheeks, as she enjoyed the heat of the heated seat as she sat wrapped in a blanket.

They discussed just how difficult it would be to find a missing person in the city, even if she had the whole police station behind her on it.

The sad fact was the preternatural population of Seattle when you included everybody not just shape-shifter and vampire was estimated to be at 1% and that was being generous. There were a lot of people who bucked at the idea that there was a need for a preternatural Squad to help out community-wise. Why not disband them and use the money to pay those salaries to just buy extra silver and holy water when needed to put down anything that went bump in the night?

It was exhausting to have to fight and argue with so many people whether it was press, other co-workers in the police station ,or your average person on the street. There were many who didn't understand what it was that they were trying to do with the Preternatural task force. She didn't want it to be an execution squad if it didn't have to be. Just because things went bump in the night did not mean that you could not coexist if everybody could respect the rules. However, she was also equally aware that sometimes Monstrous things could and did happen.

They drifted off to the topic of the Tarot card killer and the frustrations of how irritating it was to try to track down vampires and shifters that did not want to be found.

Eventually, Suki looked at the dark house she would be going into as she listened to the pitter-patter of the rain. "I should likely let you have your night, Adler." She sighed wearily. "Apologies for the messy night. You've given me a lot to think on. " She patted his hand for the briefest of seconds, her skin feeling as cool as his before she quickly with drew and got out of the vehicle.

The skin of his hand tingled slightly as it made contact, but it disappeared as soon as she broke contact and slid from the car as she folded up his offered towel and blanket, returning them to him. She set them gently in the seat she had sat in and gave him a polite nod and a farewell as she closed the door and patted it waving him off as she pulled a set of keys out of her wet windbreaker and made her way up the walk to her front door where she slid the key into the lock.

Her heart ached as she realized she didn't want to go in and be alone but what choice did she have.

She entered the house, locking the door behind herself and stripped off her wet clothing. Suki tossed it into the washing machine as she found her terry cloth bathrobe and curled up into it before turning on the kettle and settling onto the couch to put her phone in the charger.

She turned on the television to just drown out the heavy silence as she stared at the cremation urn on the coffee table, her heart heavy as she tuned out the tv show only really hearing the hum of noise it made rather than any real conversation.

She looked at her phone, opening up the contacts to look at Morvans chat history. No new messages. Since this morning where she told him the team would do her best to find Seren. He had simply told her contact would be sparse and to only contact him if they had news good or bad, they had a full moon coming he had to keep the pard safe.  She had left it with a take care and he had texted back you too.

There were no real updates she could report to him. Part of her wanted to reach out but it was for selfish reasons. Would it really be wise to write I miss you. We should spend some time together? Maybe we could do a patrol night in the city to look for Seren? She snorted, setting the phone down. She had been messy enough to Adler, no need to make things awkard like that between herself and Morvan.

She would let him reach out. "Please let us find her." Suki whispered.

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
Oct 7th Wednesday 7am archangel Industry - The wolves

Ramone and Saphyre were on their way up to Archangel Industrials residential rooftop to enjoy a breakfast. Lawrence Talbot was walking with a walker that morning as they made their way up to the roof with a tray stacked with bagels and cream cheese scrambled eggs and bacon and breakfast sausages.

"You boys didn't have to meet up for breakfast, but it's appreciated. It's been a while." He said as he stepped out onto the rooftop where the swans normally resided.

Thankfully, so far, there were no swans.  Larry made his way to park his walker against the one wall underneath the one security camera, so he would be out of range as the two wolves snagged nearby lawn chairs to join them.

It was 7am in the morning, for Saphyre he had yet to go to bed for the day, but the early morning meet up was fine, it would give him the chance to eat before he face-planted and would leave most of the day open for him to enjoy later that evening.

For Ramone it was the start of his day. He had been up before dawn to put in a jog with Maria and her dog before he had headed over. Over all, they both noted Talbot seemed a little better than he had with last month's visit. The tightness around his eyes was still there, but it seemed less. His movements were still far from graceful shifter, but his steps seemed a little more sure.

"You look better," Ramone said. "Not great but better."  He set one hand on the arm of the chair.  In his large hand was a small camera.  He showed it to Talbot.  "I found out that one of the pack was an Eagle scout.  Do you have any idea how much shit you need to know to be an Eagle scout?  It's ridiculous."  He chuckled.  "Is this where you tell me that you used to be an Eagle scout?"

"Son, I lived and breathed the military life as a child. Father was a Drill Sergeant and of course I was signed up for scouts until I aged up and could join the military. So yes, I was an Eagle Scout. Come from a long line of Military men. It was expected, one might say. You didn't need to make it a full time lifelong career, but most of us did." Larry replied as he reached out and took a breakfast sausage off the tray and mindfully chewed it. His pale hazel blue gray eyes scanned the roof enjoying the fact the Swans were not out on parade.

Sometimes Doctor Englund would bring him up to the roof for a half hour to an hour to just get some sun. It had started off small back in September, but she had touted that now that the days were getting shorter, it was important for him to get sunlight into his regiment to stave off depression. It was mildly laughable, but at the same time he was happy to see the top of the roof now three times a week. To hell with the crunchy granola science of, sun good, depression because vitamin D levels were not being met bad.

 It was less the sun and the fresh air he preferred, but the sun was good too, less vampires about and all that.  Being locked up in a white room was incredibly boring with nothing but the pain and the whirl of the air duct system to keep you company most days were less than enjoyable.

"So what have you two been up to since we last saw each other?" Talbot asked the pair of wolves. "Any news is good news at this point."  Ramone was mainly the talker out of the pair, but Larry had come to enjoy Saphyre's company despite him looking like a wolf that had mated with a peacock most days with his colorful hair. Underneath all that colorful, bright, loud exterior was a calm wolf. He appreciated the calm, serene nature of his inner beast. It didn't poke or prod or rub or bump him the wrong way, which was admittedly rare when dealing with Alphas.

Saphyre's hair was different from their last visit, the shaved back and sides were patterned into scales, dyed individually into a rainbow of colours and the top was a platinum blond. It had been strange and disconcerting to come to visit Talbot without a face of make up on, his eyebrows mostly shaved off, his natural blue eye colour on display but the more he did it the easier it got. It also helped that he was usually running on fumes when he saw him.

"I'm doing my usual routine, running around like a mad man, trailing glitter and sequins in my wake. I'm trying to think of some worth while news to share - Local Sports team did well and then not as well as expected or so I hear. I've started learning Spanish with an app on my phone. I was using one that could translate recordings before that but it's not so good in the moment, y'know?" Saphyre said conversationally glancing at Ramone and the little camera he had on him. They were hoping Larry would gather from the hints that he could provide the morse code he'd wanted them to have when last they chatted and they could wrangle a translator outside of this check in.

Larry was a clever guy and they were sure he would, it was just a matter of not being heavy handed with it. No stage whispers or exaggerated winks. It wasn't exactly Saphyre's area of expertise but stage magic was often keeping the eyes where you wanted them so subtlety was not lost on him.

Talbot nodded as he finished his breakfast sausage taking the time to lick the grease off his fingers. He paused to gently crack them. "That is some good news to hear learning a second language never hurt anyone, can be down right handy. You ever worry your hair is going to fall out with how often you bleach and color it rainbow?"

Saphyre dragged a hand through his bleached hair and offered a chuckle when Talbot teased about it. It was nothing he hadn't heard before. It was still soft despite the abuse and he'd managed to go without frying it yet. If he had to guess his shifter healing kept it healthier than your average Joe's rainbow dye job but it also had a lot of up keep.

He slowly began tapping on the edge of the breakfast tray. "You guys should get in on some of this I won't be able to eat it all." he said his eyes flicking back to both the men. "And for the record, I'm sorry you guys get stuck having to deal with my crippled ass. It was likely some difficult news to take in. I appreciate the company but if you ever want to not continue with the visits I do understand. We aren't pack the only thing we have going for us is that we are all wolves, so an honorable wolf would look out for a fellow wolf when it wasn't during wartimes."

"And here I thought we were friends," Lobo said.  "Is it noteworthy that I have a girlfriend?  I found out that one of the ladies of the pack has been crushing on me hardcore for years.  I've finally reached a place where I feel like I'm worthy of being loved and one thing led to another and now I have a girlfriend.  She's doing wonders for my mood and state of mind.  Even my therapist thinks it's a good idea, as long as I don't rush into things.  I'll snag one of those sausages, if you're offering."

"That certainly is some good news. We were built to be social creatures. I remember that feeling once upon a time." Talbot nodded as he offered the wolves food and snagged a cream cheese bagel for himself.

He was being methodical and slow with his Morse code so the pair wouldn't struggle as he ate with his free hand. "It's a nice morning now." He’d grown to like the wolves. He hoped his message wouldn't change that but they needed to know that not all was well in their backyard. "But tonight is carrying a storm on the winds. Batten down the hatches gentleman. I suspect it's going to be unpleasant."

He looked at the pair having finished his half speed Morse.

Picking up another sausage he looked at the pair with a dry chuckle that didn't reach his eyes. "Once more with feeling?" He asked them and the sausage before biting into it.

“Saying it twice makes sure there aren’t any misunderstandings,” Ramone said. “I wonder how people handled bad weather before we got weather warnings. Likely blamed everything on God.”

Talbot nodded "Some still curse at God or consider his wrath. Sadly sometimes things just happen and there is no rhyme or reason. It doesn't make it God’s plan unless you believe it is. " Larry bit into his bagel.  "I suppose it's fortunate that we have these early warning weather systems put in place some days. At least it allows you to know what is incoming and how to best dress and decide how you are going to conduct yourself during said bad weather. "

Saphyre took a sausage and paused on his way to bite it when Ramone declared he had a girlfriend. At first he was going to congratulate Ramone on he and Maria finally noticing they liked each other but then he said that it was someone in the pack who had been interested in him for a long time. The colourful wolf's hand twitched in an automatic fashion towards his phone to text Josie but he aborted the action.

Was it her? If it wasn't her she was going to be crushed - and if she was going to be crushed he wasn't going to do that to her while she was at the biggest convention in her calendar. But if it was her how was this the first he was hearing of it from either of them?

Though, if it was her and they were together, Ramone was telling tertiary wolves. That was pretty damn official.

Somehow by the time Saphyre was tuned back into the conversation Ramone was off the topic of his new partner and they were on to the weather. He bit into his sausage and squinted at Ramone as though trying to divine the information from his profile.

"I guess that brings us back to Eagle scouts, always be prepared," Saphyre added, trying to reorient himself in the present.

Talbot nodded "Being prepared is good. No one really likes unexpected surprises especially the sneakily unpleasant ones. We can't catch all of them sadly. But it pays to be vigilant and tread carefully."

Talbot tucked into the rest of the breakfast as he finished signaling the message a second time.

The men chatted as they ate and drank their morning coffee.

"Love this time of the year. Shame I can't get out of here to roam a real green space. I miss running around and hiking in the woods. Life certainly was simpler when I was younger. " Larry said with a sigh as he wiped his mouth. "You guys got any good plans for Halloween, party wise?"

“Nothing concrete,” Ramone said. “Hosting a costume party. I’d invite you if they were willing to let you out of here.  We could dress you up as Stephen Hawkins.”

"Hell if you can get them to let me out here, on an adventure off grounds, son,  I wouldn't care what you dressed me up as. " Larry replied looking amused.

“Taking you out of here might risk others finding out that they didn’t finish the job,” Ramone pointed out. “I don’t know Snails well enough to know if I can take him and I really don’t want to be new Ulfric for Alaska. Your old boss scares the shit out of me, almost literally.”  Ramone shuddered at his memory of Volkov’s passing him outside of Nightshades.

" I'm aware that's one of the reasons why they keep me up here, it's one of the reasons why you guys have to shower and Gussy up. It would just be nice to not be in here and feeling trapped. I mean if there is a way to do that stuff, bring a vehicle and just drive me out somewhere where there's trees and nature and just not this goddamn building it would be so nice but I understand how does compromising a sensitive and delicate situation. And my tree hugging hippie feelings about wanting to reconnect with nature are out trumped here." Talbot said looking downcast.

"Maybe not Halloween but if it were something lowkey, somewhere lowkey. If you were taken in a van out into the woods and no one but the trees were around, would you ever have really been there? Philosophical question really," Saphyre mused.

Talbot had been mending, slowly, but surely, each time they saw him he seemed a little more substantial. But there was the concern that that upward trend could be hindered or even broken by a loss of morale. Saphyre hated the idea of being trapped.

"Shouldn't be too hard to load a chair, let you out, load you back up. Spray a heap of bug spray to get rid of scent trace with something that would be found on a hiking trail anyways. Or maybe we could have you around to the preserve, lock it up for pack business. There's a possibility you're not well enough for that but if we talked to the docs I'm sure we could get some numbers to work towards?" Saphyre carried on. "'Mr. Talbot shall be able to stand unassisted for 30 seconds and have a white cell count of someone who with a vaguely functional immune system,' Y'know? Everyone loves a goal."

"It isn't like they don't have elevators in that underground parking garage." Talbot said with a very slow nod. "I understand the not wanting my scent all over Seattle or my face I really do. Volkov is a man with deep pockets, and I have zero doubts that this city isn't compromised with his eyes and ears." He looked a little defeated when he said it.

"One of a few things would happen, one Volkov would call Nigel and ask for me back considering they are vampiric buddies that his could happen with little to no prompting and exchanged favors. If the Master of the city forbade it, there would be more negotiations, they might keep me for spite or intel. They haven't gotten jack shit yet..." That wasn’t the surest of statements they had ever sniffed, as Larry spoke and sighed.

 "Or Volkov hears about it and my condition and keeps Stiles as his leading man because I sure as hell can't run a six-minute mile let alone win a tussle with a fellow wolf. Then again, he might decide to have me come down just so Stiles has to choke me down for punishment and maybe some tiny metaphysical gain." Larry laughed, slipping into a Russian accent. "Come Stiles, how you get to be stronger unless you eat the vegetable."

“Or he’ll see you as too broken to want or he’d let Nigel foot the bill for your recovery before wanting you back. They are opportunistic predators after all.”  Ramone shrugged.

“Pack preserved isn’t the best idea,” he said. “Wouldn’t want your scent there. The beach maybe, where you could get your feet wet and come back here smelling like a wet dog. Might even get a cute nurse to give you a bath.”  He winked at Saphy.  “Maybe clip your nails.”

"I am completely open to going outside the city. They want to send a handler I'll take a Swan or two, or if its the evening the right Vampire handler. As much as Grigori hated him Knolls is decent, he seems to have a sense of honor that isn't all fubar to us types that have pulses." Larry said. "Speaking of him, how are his two wolves recovering from Alaska and what was dished out there? I hope they are on the mend."

“They’re have some issues with the size of the pack,” Ramone said. “It’s been overwhelming.  They’ve got a solid circle of friends that is slowly expanding and they are aware that they will be welcomed if they choose to stay and join.”  He chuckled. “I still occasionally raz Michel about eating one of my shoes at a party but he knows it’s all in fun.”

"It is nice to know we didn't permanently break them." Talbot said. "Really wish our pack had more willing women in it up there. Whole situation was a bit of a feeding frenzy for some of them up there. When you have a pack that size you get a mixed bag of personalities from following orders to they deserve this, to its not gay, it's asserting authority or rendering a punishment." Larry stood up walking to the side of the building looking at the street 9 stories  below. "I know our northern pack isn't as left leaning down here and that Volkov likes to run it with a more old timey approach, but that doesn't excuse what happened."

Saphyre watched Talbot walk across to the railed edge of the building, looking down onto a city that in Saphyre's lifetime as a wolf had strictly barred the practice of punishment and dominance he knew was used in other packs. It was a difficult and complicated thing. He hadn't really considered that being the Ulfric Talbot would have been the one to give the order, though that order had probably trickled down from a fanged maw above him. He seemed like a good man. A hard man, but a good man. These incongruent pieces rutting into each other was generally what Saphyre was left with when he considered the Alaskan pack. Friction burns and moral ambiguity.

He thought of Green. He thought of Lee. He thought of the beautiful blond boy who had sobbed in Josie's arms about the things he had done but went back to them in the morning because he'd signed a contract.

It was not Saphyre's place to excuse him, but it was also not his place to condemn him. He was not judge or jury, just a wolf who needed a new glitter manicure because his was chipping.

"Sounds like a rock and hard place to me," he said, running a finger over the chip on his index finger.

“It's like that for everyone though. Just sometimes you aren't aware of the fact that there are rocks or that you are in a hard place son. And for that I'm going to have to be the SOB that changed that." Talbot said as he limped back towards the walker and the food tray. He liberated another sausage. "I have skin in this game still. As you guys likely remember from last visit. I have to get better for that reason alone."

“Any time you feel ready, I’ll go a round with you,” Ramone offered. “I can guarantee you’ve got me on skill and experience but right now I’ve got you on strength and speed and those are the two things you need to build.”  The big werewolf grinned.  “After all, there aren’t a lot of living former Ulfrics in this world and I kinda like not being the only one.”

Larry nodded. "I'd be interested in trying that. Your Ulfric's a good man, however. Very appreciative of him coming down and pulling the wolf and human out of me as needed for the full moons.." His voice dropped to a whisper that only the wolves could hear. "Be careful with your news, it isn't something that the vampire community knows. They go to great lengths to keep their true identities known and who they consider friend and foe. They're tricky like that. And when you go down to wash my stink off, you feel free to harass Stacey. Freedom and fresh air in a forested area would be good and I get it as a cripple I can't stray far thus the hesitation, but on the plus side it means I can't run away either."

Ramone tapped his nose. “It will be shared with those who need to know,” he said. “Tom can decide how much of the council needs to know. Not really sure the Loki needs to know. Truth bombs can be a little hard on him. He’s just a sub.”

It wasn’t Ryan’s place in the pack that made Ramone create the position of Loki, it was his ability to tell Ramone that he was wrong and to explain why in a way he’d accept.

"Might not make much difference, then again for some of you it might. You guys up for a few games of poker before we head back downstairs before breakfast is done. It's actually a fairly clear morning for a change, but the sky had that red color. Red sky in the morning, sailors take warning. Likely going to piss down rain later tonight."

“I like the rain.  Makes the world smell cleaner. Speaking of cleaner, I’m game for poker,” Ramone added with a grin. “You’re likely going to clean me out. It isn’t my game of choice.”

"Don't tell me you are a fan of go fish..."

*

Ramone and Saphyre left Talbot and the bowels of Archangel for a little after ten thirty.

It left the day open for Ramone and would  give Saphyre a much needed afternoon to face plant so he could be bright-eyed for the evening.

The pair had missed the big rush to get into the offices and to work so the foot traffic downtown was not too bad as they made their way back to Ramone's bike

“I’ll get the video looked at,” Ramone said. “And I’m going to get Tom to see if he can sweet talk Stacey.  We need to get him somewhere green.”

Saphyre yawned widely, a pair of large mirrored sunglasses covering his lack of make up from the world at large. "It's the logical next step unless they plan to keep him in the dungeons forever. We got him those plants in his room, we'll get him a day trip,"

He reached out to tap the pocket Ramone had the camera in. "I feel like I should have worn a catsuit for the occasion. Just gotta hope it's something juicy and the decoder ring doesn't tell us to drink our Ovaltine," Saphyre grinned.

“Or Kool-Aid,” Ramone answered. “It’s too early to drop you at the D Man’s place, I guess, unless you’re planning on crashing there until sunset. So where am I dropping you?”

"Home, sweet home," Saphyre said clicking the heels of his cherry red boots together three times. "To sleep, perchance to dream."

"Though before we get astride your thunderous steed," Saphyre tipped his sunglasses down his nose a little to look at Ramone with his unmade up eyes. "Someone has a giiiirlfriend. And I'm not at all hurt you told Larry before me, but if I were maybe you could soothe the sting with a name drop."

Ramone couldn’t stop the grin that spread across his face. “It’s a little early to call it official. That’s why I haven’t said anything. So we would appreciate it if you don’t start dropping it around as a concrete fact that Josie and I are in the beginnings of being a thing.”

Saphyre grinned, a bright and luminous expression that rivaled Ramone's as he pushed his sunglasses back onto the bridge of his nose. Some tightly balled concern loosened, and he was left only with a great happiness for his two friends. He was already drafting the text to Josie in his head - no words, just emojis. It would start with a string of sparkly hearts and end in a speak no evil monkey.

"God it feels so good to hear good news," Saphyre laughed. "I will keep this under a lid, but know that I am drawing gel pen hearts around you two in my brain."

“Gel pens are good,” Ramone said, starting up the trike.  “Let’s you get some sleep.”

Offline Grimoire

  • Manager
  • Full Elmwoodian
  • *
  • Posts: 151
***

“Christ on a crutch!” Ramone exclaimed as he looked at what Martin had written. The young man, the Eagle Scout Ramone had mentioned to Talbot, nodded.

“I checked it twice.  Both examples.  He’s good. Fast. But it’s the same thing both times.”

Ramone looked at the paper again.  The message was written four time and each time carried the same damning message

“I would appreciate it if you kept this quiet unless you hear differently from the pack council,” Ramone said.

“No problem,” Martin replied. “I enjoyed the chance to practice but yeah.  Lips are sealed.”

“Thanks. This is something I need to tell Tom.”  He watched the younger wolf let himself out and heard his motorcycle roar to life. Once he had left the driveway, he pulled out his phone.

RAMONE: Saphy, call me when you wake up. Like right away. BEFORE you do your make-up.

Hopefully that would convey the urgency of the matter.  Having sent the text, next he dialed Tom’s number. It was likely that the Ulfric would still be at his studio.

“Tom?  It’s Ramone. That little project you have Saphy and I doing?  Yeah, it just turned up something you’re going to want to hear…..”

In the grand scheme of things it wasn't that long of a wait. Saphyre had already been showered from their Talbot visit and as such had face planted immediately into bed and asleep just as quickly. However he was woken up by his alarm in a few hours time. There was a lot to do in a day. Saphyre saw Ramone's text when he went to silence said alarm.

A furrow came between his brows as he examined the text, a whisper of concern cutting through the haze of sleep. It roused him more efficiently than a shot of espresso. Saphyre pushed himself upright on his bed, thumbing the 'Call' Icon next to Ramone's name. Was he okay? Was Josie okay?

It's fine, he told himself, thumbing at the chip in his manicure he'd yet to fix.

No one tells you to call ASAP for fine, his phone connected and rang through. He hoped Ramone picked up quickly, the ring of an unanswered phone was the most maddening noise.

It's fine, Saphyre brought his thumb up to scrape his teeth against the uneven polish, worsening its condition.

No one chews their manicure off for fine

Saphyre spit the flecks of polish away and shifted to pin his hand between his knees.

.... . / .- .-. -.-. - .. -.-. / .-- --- .-.. ..-. / .... .- ... / ... .--. .. . ... / .... . .-. . / -... . / -.-. .- .-. . ..-. ..- .-.. / -.. / .-- .- .-.. -.- . .-. / .. ... / .... .. ... / -... .-.. --- --- -.. / ... --- -.

Ramone looked at the line of code again.  Just a bunch of dots and dashes, to the untrained eye.  To the trained eye, they were dits and dahs, apparently and they made sense.  Martin had read they as if they were real letters forming real words.  Even with the translation, Ramone thought they were gibberish.  Well, not all of it.  ... was an 's' and --- was an 'o'.   ...---... was S.O.S..  Even he knew that.  But the rest.  He labouriously typed out the code, looking at it on his phone.  It didn't look like the launch code for chaos but for Saphy, it was....

The phone rang, making Ramone jump.  It was Saphy.  He answered it.  "Hey."

"Hey!" Saphyre responded, a strange mix of relief and tension in his voice. Ramone had answered, snuffing out the version of reality where his line rang and rang to no answer. The version where 'as soon as you can' was too late.

Well that's a little melodramatic. You're going to feel real stupid when this turns out to be about a full moon challenge he chided himself but he couldn't shake the ill ease that had climbed into his chest. Ramone's text had only been a handful of words, maybe even a little humour. How bad could it be if he could still tease about Saphyre's make up habits?
 
"I got your text and it said to call right away so here I am, calling right away. Are you okay? Did something happen? I mean nothing wake-me-up-important I guess, but still important. Before make up important," Saphyre was rambling as he was known to do and part of him felt he was stretching out those last few seconds of before.

“Well, you keep telling me what a bitch you are if you don’t get your beauty sleep,” Ramone chided. “But yeah, it’s before make-up important.”

He was delaying the inevitable. Time to rip the band-aid off.  “I had Martin translate Talbot’s message,” he said. “Did he send it to you?”

The edge of the anxiety dulled on bright curiosity. "Oh! Uhh..." Saphyre took the phone from his ear trying to see if he'd received anything new in the way of text messages, emails or DMs on anything. Once he'd scanned them he brought the phone back to his ear.

"No, I didn't get anything from Martin," Saphyre laughed a little. "Major blond moment I'd forgotten we'd been on a spy mission this morning. I thought something had happened to you or maybe lightening had struck Josie's convention. What did it say?"

Ramone winced. Of course he had to deliver the news. “Direct translation from Morse to English,” Ramone said. “The Arctic Wolf has spies here. Be careful, D. Walker is his blood son.  Saphy, I am so sorry.  That last part wasn’t in Morse. That was me.”

At first it was very exciting, very 'The Crow Flies At Dawn'. The coded message was coded again, they'd played spy for something good, something juicy, like he'd said on the sidewalk outside AAI that morning. It felt crucial and important in ways that many probably never got to experience.

And then he wished he was any of those other people.

The fun evaporated from the moment, it left a smooth and cool numbness. It was a slow motion video of a ruptured water balloon, the pierced skin ripped away so fast that for a brief moment the water it held kept its shape, perfectly suspended before it all fell apart. He almost said 'Well, I guess we have to figure out who D Walker is,' but the pleasure of denial didn't last long enough to get the words out.

Darien Walker.

Darien who said such beautiful things, love letters that Saphyre tucked away in the corners of himself for the rainy days, and it was almost always raining in Seattle.

Darien who couldn't tell him things, who gave away pieces of himself in slivers only, like he was afraid of a toxic dosage.

Darien whose burgeoning power was to inspire and devour fear. Just like his maker.

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Of course it was Darien. Saphyre loved him, so of course it was him. He had historically bad taste, in the backwards way things began to unravel in his head he thought maybe he had put the mark on Darien with his affection. A reverse engineering of misfortune.

Saphyre remembered being made to sit by Volkov at the Feast, such a minor flex of power that had rattled him so badly. It had made him refuse rolling when he'd attended Darien not long afterwards. He still hadn't rolled him. What would it have felt like, he wondered.

Would he have known if he'd let him?

"Oh," Saphyre said. His voice was strangely toneless even to his own ears, like it came from under water. "Well you don't have to be sorry. It certainly happened before your time. In Ireland - Probably."

“I most certainly can be sorry that  a friend has terrible luck when it comes to men. I mean he’s okay for a vampire. He can’t be blamed for who his father is. You just need to be careful what you say around him.”

Saphyre hummed in agreement to the terrible luck comment. It felt a little like trying to make a pile in the sand. Sure, progress was made, but most of it seemed to slide down the sides and through his fingers.

"Yeah, I guess we could both do that," Saphyre mused absently, referring to Darien's reticence. "We could get matching ball gags, bondage chic is very in in the fall."

Saphyre remembered that Darien had asked for him to reach out to Tom to set up a meeting after the feast. He didn't talk pack business outside of the pack as a rule of thumb but had he gotten lax with that? If he had let something slip would Darien have spirited it away to his maker? He remembered his deft hands over the keys of a grand piano. Had Darien ever wore a suit entirely made of red flags that Saphyre also didn't notice?

“Seriously, if you need somebody to talk to or a shoulder to smear mascara on, I’m your wolf,” Ramone said. “You’re my pack brother and even more than that you are my friend. I’m here for you.  Hell I can think of a dozen wolves that are going to range from being sympathetic and offering to take out the trash.”

Saphyre winced a little at the last bit. Darien wasn't trash. Saphyre had dated a lot of trash - he knew trash. Though Ramone was right that there were members of the pack who would be pleased to see this particular relationship come to an end. He felt a twist in his chest, a physical pain made of emotional turmoil. Did he want it to end?

"I just..." Saphyre began. "I just felt... I just felt like I was being careful. I felt like I had my eyes open," his voice cracked with the edge of tears. "God I suck at this. Is it the hair dye you think? Brain damage from the hair dye?" he tried to joke, tried to stave off the oncoming flood of tears, smearing his wrist against the wetness already clinging to his lashes. If he started he didn't know when he'd stop.

“I think you found an attractive man who caught more than your eye. He caught your interest and that is the problem. Secrets have a way of biting you in the ass. Hell, he could have told you who his death daddy was when you met and it would have meant nothing.  That piece of information didn’t have significance until we learned who Volkov was.”

Ramone did not know what words to use but he was doing his best.

"Sure, sure, be sincere. Wring me out like a sponge," Saphyre replied with a wet laugh, or the attempt at one. There was a burning tightness in his throat and his breathing hitched, his body worked around him, trying to sweep him away in the tide but if he was honest - he didn't really have the time for that.

He cleared his throat though it didn't do much of anything, gathering himself together like a tottering tower of stones. "I guess I should talk to Tom about what to do next. Have you told Tom yet?"

“Yes,” Ramone said. “I told Tom first, as soon as I knew. Obviously he wants to talk to you. I’m glad it’s him and not me who has to deal with this. I’m too close to you for this to be an easy call.”

"We'd have a spring wedding, but how are we going to tell Josie?" Saphyre's usual playful flirtation was dampened slightly by the nasal quality of his voice from fighting tears and the way he let out a world weary sigh to cap it.

On his end of the phone, though, he did smile a little thinking of Ramone and Josie, the tender bud of that new and golden thing was still a delight even amidst his own thorns. "Did I mention I'm happy for you guys? Like really happy."

“She could always be a bride’s maid,” Ramone joked in return. “I’m cautiously optimistic. Not reading too much into it at this point. We’re taking it one day at a time. She makes me feel good about myself.”

"That's the best," Saphyre answered, entirely sincere though his voice crumbled in the middle. He'd felt the same about Darien.

Saphyre cleared his throat. "Thanks for letting me know, I should really call Tom now."

Ramone paused before responding. “I really wish things could be different,” he said. “He seemed to make you happy.”

Saphyre had no voice to answer to Ramone's wish that things could be different. His throat ached with the threat of tears like something splintered there, when he went to swallow it back, to say something, his breath choked in his throat. An anguished clench of his being as his body held his lungs ransom for the price of shed tears. It took him a moment to find an even keel again and Ramone was briefly treated to the shuddering near sob of him fighting to both breathe and not cry.

"Yeah," Saphyre said finally, clawing his voice back. "He really did."

“Maybe we can firebomb the compound in Fairbanks when the kids are out on a field trip,” Ramone suggested only half in jest. Volkov terrified him.

Saphyre sniffed a little, it wasn't dainty, it sounded a little like a backed up drain but when he spoke it was with a contemplative calm. "Maybe we can. There are strange things done in the midnight sun as they say."

“Sounds like a tourism Alaska slogan,” Ramone chuckled. He’d never heard of Robert Service or his famous poems. “Let me know whether it is an option you want to explore and we can discuss it with Talbot.  Might kill a lot of birds with one stone.”

Saphyre hummed, the tide of his human emotions had briefly gone out and the wolf within him didn't understand why one would let something dear go if the solution was merely to crush a skull or two between his jaws. "Yeah, fuck them birds," he murmured and sniffed again though his sinuses were good and thoroughly blocked.

"I'm going to call Tom while I'm not actively sobbing. But you've given me something to think about," Saphyre said trying for brisk if not cheery. "I will catch up with you soon-ish."

"Take it easy, Rainbow,"  Ramone said.  "You know I've always got your back."

Saphyre bid Ramone farewell and hung up his phone, making good on his assertion that he would call Tom while he was not actively sobbing. He dialed his Ulfric and got out of bed, walking over to his closet to start investigating his outfit for that evening. There was roiling of emotion inside him, a flurry of thoughts, but he didn't know what to do next with that storm, so he defaulted to routine and listened to the phone ring.

Tom might have answered with the name of his photography studio but he clearly recognized Saphyre’s number. “You heard the news, I take it?”

His voice was calm but his presence would have been even more soothing. The Peacemaker’s Beast was a mountain of calm and an equal mountain of power.  He was well aware of the affect he had on other wolves, which likely prompted his next question.  “Did you want to do this in person?”

"I was going to suggest that, yeah, if you have time. I know I don't but I can work around that," Saphyre said grabbing down a couple of hangers from his closet and tossing them at his bed, the one top rattling with the reflective disks it was beaded with.

“I can work around your schedule,” Tom said. “I am a servant of the people as much as I am their leader.”  Many Ulfric’s considered themselves rulers of their pack; Tom considered himself the protector of his pack, equal parts ruler and servant. He could always make time for his wolves.  His photography was something he did because he loved it. He certainly didn’t need the money. He, like Ramone before him, used the 1% tithe from the pack to make sure they had a safe place to spend the full moons as well as ample things to kill.

"I just meant in case you had a baby in a bear costume sitting in a light box you had to attend to," Saphyre said rifling a collection of tights for a pale purple fishnet set decorated with rhinestones. "Though I suppose I would have gone to voicemail if that were the case," he mused. He was stringing words together to keep his mind turned away from the new wound, to keep from pressing into that rawness there was an absent minded quality to his tone.

"I can be there in about...Forty five minutes?" Saphyre offered. "Possibly longer accounting for traffic and mental duress. But probably forty five minutes."

“I will be here waiting for you. If you’re feeling up to it, I can take some shots for your portfolio.”   Depending on Saphy’s emotional state, the images might not be worthy of a place in his portfolio but it wasn’t like Tom’s cameras relied on film unless he was using it specifically.

Saphyre smiled, it was a kind thing to offer even if he was going to look a red eyed mess. "That sounds like fun. I'll see you soon okay?"

They ended the call and Saphyre got dressed and called an uber. Instead of his usual meticulous make up job he showed up with an artful and simple use of glitter smudged over his eyes. His mascara could take a meltdown without smearing but he hadn't bothered with eyeliner. He made it there in 50 minutes due to traffic rather than mental duress and he offered Tom a little salute as he walked in and noticed for the third time that day his manicure was a mess.

"Oh Captain, my Captain," Saphyre greeted.

“Aren’t you supposed to be standing on a chair when you say that?” Tom asked. He extended an arm to Saphy. “How are you feeling?  Really.  This is rough news.”

Pleasantries would only delay then inevitable.

Saphyre ducked into Tom's arm, wrapping him in a hug. It was a very standard Saphyre greeting but it felt more like the act of ducking under shelter in a sudden down pour, respite, safety, relief. Both for his human self and his beast. Still the storm carried on though, a chaos of thought and emotion, a push and pull of should and must and prevailing miserable lament from the core of him. No, no, no, no it insisted.

"Oh you know, the standard Ds; Devestated, Delusional - I'm sure there's a third D in there but I'm not on top of my game at the moment," he told Tom's shoulder. "It feels obvious, and it feels impossible, and I know I'm making this absolutely all about me but it's starting to feel like I'm cursed."

“It is all about you,” Tom said. His usually carefully concealed Beast made its presence known, nuzzling Saphy’s like a concerned parent.

“Did you want to head out back?  Take a glamour shot or three?  We can talk whenever you’re comfortable.”

Saphyre's beast rubbed up against Tom's, taking in the comfort of his leader. Out in the physical world Saphyre unravelled himself from Tom and blinked a few times to stave off the hot threat of tears, his throat was briefly choked so he nodded and began heading in that direction.

"I mean if we really get into the meat and potatoes of it I'm going to end up with a very red nose so maybe can we start with what you think I should do? What you might need me to do? I don't know that I have enough cat suits to play spy vs spy but I have a storied history of staying in relationships long after I sorted out they sucked - so. There's that," Saphyre offered when he had command of his voice again..

Tom paused.  "As much as I am your Ulfric, I am not your ruler.  I am your leader and your protector but I'm not a dictator.  The first thing we need to discuss is what you want to do.  You're in an unfortunate situation where you've found someone you love, only to realize that they have connections to someone your family has a complex and negative relationship with.  Romeo and Juliet, with fur and fangs.   I'm not going to force my will upon you.  I want to know what you want to do.  The chaise lounge?  Or the trellis?"

"Chaise," Saphyre answered, making his way over to the piece of furniture, nudging his fuzzy lavender jacket down his shoulders but leaving it on his arms.

It was smart of Tom to offer the photos during this conversation, not only appealing to Saphyre's vanity but also giving him work to do. Work circumvented much of the agony - it made it more manageable and easier to approach.

However, Saphyre hadn't really been thinking about what he wanted out of all of this. In the past the great dramatic reveal was the final  straw, the shuddering climax from which everyone left embarrassed and relieved that it was over. Though this was a dramatic reveal it didn't fit in its usual place. Things had changed even if this felt all too familiar.

Saphyre sat on the chaise lounge, his features pressed into an intensity of upset and confusion. "I want..." he began, looking for the other half of the statement.

"To talk to him," Saphyre said it with the air of a confession, he even looked a little sheepish, fiddling with his fishnets as he looked up at Tom. "That's kind of pathetic, huh?"

"Not pathetic at all," Tom answered.  "Could you move your left leg down just a touch?  I don't like the line it makes with that cushion."

Tom took several more pictures.  "He's someone you care about deeply.  Obviously you want to talk to him.  This is like finding out you're dating somebody who works for the Mob.  The real question is how deep does it go?  Do his feelings for you override his loyalty to his Sire.  With us there is no real bond between a wolf and who infected them because in most cases it isn't a choice.  Vampires have a much different social dynamic.  Wanting to talk to him is natural.  Arm up.  Yes.  Perfect."

Saphyre obliged Tom's instructions and mulled over his words. In his past relationships there was a reveal and an explosion and generally held consensus amongst the peers of the realm and himself that Saphyre should never speak to said man again. Not having that general prescription left him feeling untethered more than anything else. He also hadn't really been considering the compulsory aspect of Darien's position. The strange bond that had been forged a century prior on another continent in another life time. There was so much about it Saphyre didn't know.

Saphyre laughed a little, unable to help himself. "Oh no Tom, I'm a Mob Wife. Well we're not married but I'm kept in the dark. I'm a Mob Mushroom, Tom."

“If that is what you want to be,” Tom said. “If you want to stay, stay. If you want to end things, end things. I will support you in either case and I suspect your friends will do the same. Just be aware that I will expect anything you are told will make its way to Darien at some point. That may include some lies that are deliberately fed to you, as hard as that might be for you to swallow. That’s good!  I think I got some really good shots of you laughing.”

Saphyre smiled in spite of himself, though he followed it up with a dramatic flop over the back of the chaise, propping his head up on his palm he sighed.

"You're so reasonable, if Romeo and Juliet went this way it'd be quite the anticlimax," he teased. "I don't talk about pack business, by the by. I know that counts for only a little because I could just be saying it and not meaning it, or thinking I mean it but not be living that and also there are other ways to get information when you're close to someone besides pillow talk."

The corners of his mouth pulled down as he saw the thought through. "Little things that can slip out, overheard phone conversations. 'Sorry I'm late there was a pack meeting' meaning there was a meeting. Going through someone's phone..."

"I don't think he's doing all that, but he could," Saphyre said softly, tucking his face briefly in the safety of the crook of his elbow. There had been ease with Darien, trust, and now there couldn't be again. That loss, above all others, stung most because of its finality despite the fact Darien may well be innocent of any such subterfuge, he might never use or be used through that link of his sire in such a way. But he always could.

Another sigh and Saphyre resurfaced, propping his chin in the crook of his elbow. His eyelids glittered and dazzled and his eyes were glossed to match. "It's not fair."

“Life rarely is,” Tom said, lowering the camera. “Which is why things like love and trust are so important. Can YOU trust Darien?  Only you can answer that. Can I trust Darien?  With mundane things? Certainly. With the safety and security of the Pack?  Certainly not. He may be entirely innocent but I can’t take that risk.”

Saphyre nodded and shrugged and pushed himself up from his flopped position to run a hand through his hair, restless in his skin. None of his other malignant lovers had ever been a security threat to the pack. It all felt a little too much like a cosmic test, a devotion test to prove if he ever really changed at all.

"I'll talk to him," Saphyre concluded, dragging the heel of his palm beneath his eye to brush away a tear that trickled over his lower lashes. He shook his head a little, a very canine gesture, trying to clear his thoughts. "I mean it's whatever. He's a vampire, I only have so many pretty years. He would have gotten bored of me eventually."

Tom chuckled.  "Trust me, Saphy, no one could ever get bored of you," he said.  "Will it last forever?  Probably not.  But you'll still be flexible and dynamic well into your seventies.  By that point they will likely have developed a few extra colours for you to wear."  He held up the camera again.  "Tears of a clown?" he asked.

Saphyre smiled at that, warmed a little from his self deprecation. It had been a thought he'd tucked at the back of his mind and would occasionally visit when Darien looked at him with that strange depth of sadness. He saw it as the reality of impermanence, a sort of death bed gaze at a mortal thing from the shore of immortality.  Maybe he was right, or maybe Darien foresaw the end this way.

"Yeah, why not?" the colourful wolf nodded, dropping his hands to his lap and leaning forward a little he blinked rapidly a few times and then put his head back up. Saphyre looked at Tom and the lens, keeping his features well organized while a tear broke free to make its way down his cheek.

“And that is going to be an amazing shot,” Tom said, lowering his camera again.

“I don’t envy you.  Not at all. You have eaten more than your fair share of shot in your life. This is more of the same. I’m willing to abide by whatever you decide. I’m not a dictator. I will do whatever I need to do to protect this pack but I will not tell people who they can or cannot love. We can’t control that.”

Saphyre brushed away the tear that had made the photograph, smudging it over his cheek he nodded with resolve.

"Thanks Tom, for everything," his voice trembled at the edge of emotion for a moment but he swallowed and solidified it. "For the option to stay. There's not much of me that sees that working out unfortunately, but all of me appreciates it. I'll talk to him, and I'll let you know which way the cards fall."

Tom set down his camera and wrapped his arms around Saphyre. It was rare to feel Tom’s Beast but Saphyre felt it. He felt its power but he also felt its love and knew that Tom would always protect him if there was any way he could. “Don’t give up the ship,” Tom said. “Stranger things have happened. We have two former Ulfrics in this city who survived being replaced. What other miracles are we going to see?”


This has been a LadyJallyn, Maxx & Grimoire Co-Post

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Oct 7/8th wed/Thurs- California- The Leopards

The sun was starting to crest over the horizon marking it was close to dawn, they likely had less than five minutes they were leopards could feel it.

The sun was slated to rise for 6:51am and they were moments away from that.

The night had been a long one.   The leopards from Seattle with Minnie had stripped just before sunset, had shifted into leopard form, and had rolled around in the self dug puddle trench of coyote piss that Justin had made and poured.

Throughout the night, they had split up and led the Cali leopards on a wild goose chase through the wild wood. As they hunted down and cowed every sub, corralling them to one area as they submitted to Minnie and her out-of-town helpers. Justin and Tana had stood guard, happy to make sure none of them ran off to get help. Near the dawn Michael had indicated he was heading off to find Minnie as the second battle of the night had ended in the dark wilds.

It was over.... The night was almost to an end and it had ended well. Or so everyone had thought.

It hadn't even been five minutes from when he had left Tana and Justin to round the other Alphas back up to rejoin him and the others. That was when he heard the sound of fighting erupt, he sounded an alarm, hearing Morvan  answer back.

Following the sound, he tore through the trees, noting that the sound was leading him away from the pack of subdued submissive but closer to where they had stashed their clothing for the night. It was also heading down the slope towards the property of the leopards.

Breaking through the brush and scrub as he pushed faster and harder he could smell blood in the air, Justin's blood and Tana's blood and the blood of an unknown female leopard.

He could hear roars hoarse and are repeated lasting 20 heart beats then silence. It sounded a little like a saw working its way through a tough tree trunk. Then a death scream, like a loud rasping cough that died on the exhalation.

When Morvan had heard the cry he was standing beside Minnie who was panting after having taken down Ford. He left her there on her own because that cry was from one of his tribe.

 Tommy had been easy enough to find earlier in the night and had been a good fight, but Ford had been a prick that hadn't fallen for Minnie's ambush trap. That lead to the two of them stalking each other until their final face off fiften minutes prior.

MInnie was still laying on the ground beside Ford both bloodied and bleeding but alive. Minnie had overpowered him, but it had been more of a fight than she had expected.

Morvan had noticed during the night a large owl that had been sounding off in the woods through out the night. He had even seen it a few times he wasn't gfamiliar with the wildlife in the area but the owl was very large its red eyes staring at him from atop its tree breanch perch.

Culturally, growing up in Canada on the reservation, he had heard tales about owls. He wasn't overtly spiritual the Canadian government throughout the better half of a century had worked hard to try and strip the native out of the ingenious peoples, robbing them of languages history and cultural and religious beliefs. Some of them had still survived in the way of tales.

Owls were known to be omens of death or tied with spirits or dead ancestors, it really depended on the tribe you came from. He hadn't put much stock into the owl until he realized as he ran towards the cry in the wooded territory that he hadn't heard that owl cry out or seen it for the past twenty minutes. Perhaps it had been a warning...

He ran through the woods his speed pushing and spurring him forward, he soon meet with Micheal who still in his enormous black pony sized form as he tore up the earth. They raced to get to where the noise had come from and where all the blood scent was coming from.

The pair tore through the trees into a clearing as they yellow eyes unblinking at what they were looking at....

Be hind them the could hear the sound of leopards coming to check out the sounds and the smells in the air.

The scene was a lot to take in.

To say there was a scent of blood was to say the ocean was wet.

Justin lay on the ground, his dark fur covered in blood as a small tree trunk as large around as Tana's forearm protruded out of his side  to make it appear as if he was essentially pinned to the ground. If he was pulled off it, the amount of blood loss would be catastrophic.

Standing just in front of Justin was a were-leopard standing in hybrid shape a female alpha their pelt dark and shining in the morning light the fur was soaked and slick but if it was with shifter fluid from the change or blood it was hard to tell by eye.

 She smelled of Tana's blood and another were-leopards. The smell was so strong it was hard to tell where the leopard started smell wise and where Tana's blood ended. The amount of blood  wafting off her meant that the remains of the leopard on the side of the hill next to Justin, that what was left of all that torn fur and the mashed in pulp and splintered bones had to be what was left of Tana. The amount of simply meat and fur that was left laying on the ground still and unmoving made identifying much of anything at first glance to be problematic to impossible.

Michael let out a snarl, his hair rising on his black, shiny coat as he let out a warning hiss.

The other leopards skittered into the clearing and one of them immediately forced themselves to shift as she let out a why of "What the fuck!?!" as her now more human than cat brain took in the carnage before her looking at the out-of-town leopards. "Why are you trying to kill us?!"

The hybrid stagger stepped as it turned towards the new noise that entered the the deafening silence. Golden eyes tired and weary looked to Michael and Morvan with a pained smile. Before turning to the cali leopard.

"Fuck you." A deep growly voice echoed in the hybrids head. Not one that was recognizable. The blood slicked body began to rock like a leaf in the wind with exhaustion. Shakey hands reached out as it took two shuffled steps towards Justin. "Justin?" The deep growled voice was tight with pain.

"No fuck you!" The black woman screamed "What the fuck is wrong with you coming in here and killing people we didn't do shit we gave up peacefully. Fucking murderhobo. You guys come in here backing Minnie and just decide to fuck up everyone, you're fucking animals."

Minnie had been a bit slower to get to the group and check things out Ford and Tommy had offered their submission but the run over to where the commotion had been had taken her a fourty seconds less.

She heard Skylar scream at someone. Clearly she had shifted back and she was pissed but that was normal, Skylar wore her heart on her sleeve.

Wait had she screamed someone was killing us? Minnie gave that extra push and managed to run into the sparse tree'd slope seeing everything taking it in was certainly an eye full as she saw the dead leopard body on the dirt, Justin impaled on a tree making soft noises trying to stay still.  Finally there was this Hybrid Leopard standing there before them all.  She caught Tana's scent on her but also an unknown female scent.

It was clear the Hybrid shifter had just destroyed the small dark leopard. She was bathed in the blood Skylar let out a scream into the air full of anger and grief as two leopards padded beside her to lena against her and to act like a blockage so she didn't rush into the mess.

The body on the ground slowly began to twist and shift there wasn't a lot of left but hands and feet were displayed to the morning light as the sun rose slightly higher and everyone on the hill noted that the face of the woman had been completely smashed in the chest and stomach torn apart nothing was left except a ruin of broken and snapped rips and the intact spine amidst so much red.

Michael paused in his snarling and hissing as the body rapidly shrunk back to human shape. His golden eyes fell to the hands and feet that weren't a ruined mess. there was so much blood and left over shifter fluid it was too hard to tell what color the hair was but the nails on the hands and feet despite being slicked with blood were a bright neon pink and silver. 

Michael began to force himself to shift back into human form he had to try and get the message out before Morvan attacked. The voice was barely intelligible as he shifted trying to get the vocal cords to work as the bones and muscles shifted and broke and tore trying to reform themselves into a human shape. "Naaaaails pink...Not Tana." He mewled and growled as she fought and eventually collapsed on the ground for a second, body reeling from how fast he had forced and fought to revert to his bipedal non furry form, now that the sun was up.

Skylar cried and clung to the dark furry leopards looking at Minnie. "You guys merked Missi-Anne."

Jesus fuck but Justin had some bad fucking luck. How the hell did he end up impaled on a tree?  She didn't know a Missi Anne either. Must have been new, maybe. A topic for human voices. And if that was this Missi Anne, then did that mean the big ass hybrid hovering worriedly over Justin was Tana? Just what the fuck happened here?

Minnie needed to change forms, quick and find out. Luckily Michael had managed to get the message out that the dead leopard wasn't Tana, so hopefully Morvan wouldn't go ape shit one everyone.   She waited for Michael to regain his feet before she began her own shift back.

"What the fuck happened here?". She rasped as soon as she was able.

Morvan was mid shift, on his way to his own hybrid form, because as strong as he was, his leopard form was no match for the strength of a hybrid shape. It was one of the things that made Alphas so powerful.

Michael’s warning came a second before Morvan stepped forward, fully intending to gut the Californian Alpha that had impaled Justin and shredded Tana.

But the shredded corpse wasn’t Tana. Which could only mean….

“Tana?”

The hybrid pivoted to look from Justins impaled form to Morvan.

"Hi Dad." Once again the deep raspy voice foreign to everyone including her. Her face contorted not settling on any one emotion. Confusion, worry, pain, anger and exhaustion were all present as she swayed. Those two words releasing from her mouth seemed to break a spell as she fell forward on her knees and then slumped back onto her heels. Back up had finally arrived. They were safe, Tana could finally relax. Tears began to flow from her eyes washing the blood away leaving a path of clean skin. Her head craned towards Justin once more.

"Dad, Justins hurt bad." Each word caught in her throat as she squeezed them out between hics that shook her body as she tried for stop herself from full on sobbing. (edited)

Morvan was in motion before he even realized it. He snatched Tana up into a tight embrace. “Don’t worry, Kitten. I’ve got this.  Justin will be fine. Michael. Come take Tana. Time to show this Pard what a real Raj can do.”

It was an opportunity to demonstrate that Dallas had been nothing more than a parasite, while a true Raj gave of himself to make sure his Pard was healthy and strong. He wasn’t a healer. That power was one of the rarest of Alpha gifts. He couldn’t plug the hole in Justin’s body but he could force him to change, force him to close the wound himself.

“You still with us, Justin?”

Justin lay there impaled on the broken tree trunk the blood was still oozing out he had been silent as everyone was trying to figure out what was going on.

 Justin opened his yellow green eyes and gave Morvan a single long blink before closing his eyes. He was exhausted, the cool air of the morning was being replaced with the sun's appearance, as it crested over the horizon the sun rays warmed up his dark pelt.

Michael looked to the Hybrid "Can you shift back into Human form?"

Tana looked Michael in the eye as he knelt beside her. She gave a small nod "I think so. Same shit different pile." She tried to make light of the situation but failed miserably. She was unsure how to shift from hybrid to human. Hell she didn't know how to shift to hybrid but here they were. But she was in better shape than Justin and Morvan needed to focus on him.

Bones broke, joints dislocated, flesh ripped and primal growls of something not quite human nor animal escaped the girls mouth as she tried to force herself to shift into something more recognizable.

Michael stood up, getting closer to her, and she experienced something she hadn't before when dealing with the pard enforcer. She felt his power wrap around her inner cat as he pushed against it, pushing it down as she fought to shift back. Even if she wanted to stay in the shape, the way he corralled her inner cat made it damn well near impossible. It was a very strange sensation as her inner beast protested very much like a small child being put to bed early. Still despite the protests and the inexperience of shifting out of Hybrid form she managed it.

Kneeing on the ground, still slick from the fluids that dripped from her body, Michael wordlessly offered her a hand.

The branch sticking through Justin was no match for the Raj's wrath as he snapped it just shy of Justin's body.  "Just focus on me," Morvan growled as he wrapped his Beast and his arms around Justin.  It was going to hurt like hell and Justin would lose more blood but if Morvan could force him into his human form quickly enough, the wound would close and he would survive.

Morvan forced his Beast deep into Justin and, as he heaved the young leopard's body off the branch, yanked the human out of him.  It was likely going to hurt as much as being yanked off the branch but it needed to be a fast change and Justin wasn't known for the speed of his change.

There was some debate as to who's cry was louder.

Tana clapped her hand into Michaels. Her body felt like she was trapped under a super heavy weighted blanket. She was exhausted and ached all over but her condition meant nothing to her. She scrambled closer to Morvan and Justin pulling Mkchael with her. There she waited on baited breath to see any signs of life from her pard mate.

"Come on Justin. Come on." She whispered with the breeze that swirled around them.

The scream that came out of Justin's mouth as he was pulled off the trunk of the tree and torn from animal shape certainly sounded like a man being rended apart by mountain lions.

The shift was quick and successful as Justin lay motionless in a mess of blood and shifter fluid as Morvan held the tall unconscious shifter in his arms.  Justin was pale very pale it brought back memories of the night he had been shot in may and was bleeding out. But his chest was moving up and down which meant for now he was alive and at the very least he wasn't bleeding externally with luck the forced shift had been enough to staunch things internally, then again... that hadn't been a perfect fix when they had forced him to shift and he had a lung full of buckshot in him.

Tommy and Ford padded into the area to see Tana shift back and Morvan pull the man out of the beast. They hung their furry heads as the dim realization came to them that Minnie had brought down a team of Alpha's except perhaps the really injured one. It was a low, scummy underhanded move. Yellow eyes scanned the area to see the ruined body of their latest recruit Missi Anne or what was left of her on the floor. They were down another alpha which was heartbreaking because she had been able to partial shape-shift, and she was strong. They wouldn't admit it, but she was stronger than either of them, but not as strong as Dallas. What a clusterfuck...

Yellow eyes turned to look at Minnie then at the out-of-town leopards as they shook their heads sadly and unanimously decided to shift back. Skylar still wept. She had hit it off fairly well with the new girl.

Morvan lay Justin gently on the ground, one hand staying in contact with the young sub as he gently fed energy into him.  This was no time to show weakness.  "What happened?" he asked Tana, the only witness who was in any condition to talk. (edited)

Sure, Minnie had already pieced together that the hybrid was Tana , but it didn't truly hit her until she saw Michael help her shift out of it. The spunky sub had gone alpha.

She winced at the sounds of shifting flesh and the terrible screams of Morvan pulling Justin from deaths doorstep for the second time in just a few months.  Looking around as Tommy and Ford arrived and her leopards began shifting, her eyes narrowed at one important fact: Dallas was nowhere to be seen. (edited)

Tana forced herself to stand taller shaking away any sign of distress at least for the current moment.

"We made our way towards the rendezvous where we stashed out things since the sun was due up shortly.

Thats when a leopard pounced from the tree tops on top of Justin. They started fighting and rolled down the hill. It hit a tree snapping it and as Justin completed his rotation in the roll he got impailed. The attack continued but I interfered trying to get its attention off of Justin.

So we started fighting. I got pinned and I remember pressure in my throat. Then the charm Mr. C gave me exploded in the leopards mouth. They sure as shit didn't like that and threw them off of me before their attention back to Justin.

I remember rage. A lot of rage when they began to carve at his back end. Then there was pain, blood and growling. I don't remember what happened after that until you got here."

Even with him still in hybrid shape, Morvan's grin was visible.  "Kitten, you Alpha'd up to protect Justin.  Whoever she was, she went for the kill first.  You were just defending yourself and Justin."

Tana gave Morvan a half smile before looking at the faces around her that had shifted and those that didn't. Based on their expressions they did not agree with Morvans grin or assessment of the situation. That was when her eyes finally fell on the remains of the leopard that attacked them. Her face paled as her stomach quickly began to rise. She pushed her body away finding the nearest to throw up in.

"Ford looked at Minnie. "Your guys did the murder and left the body, this is your problem since you are back home again flexing. Since you highest rank on scene how you propose to take care of Missi Anne?"

Tommy shook his head looking at everyone "I'm going to guess you guys already did the same thing to Dallas as well."

"No.  So either he got wind and punked out to leave you all to your fates, or he's off sulking in the shadows hoping to catch the drop on us.  I would suggest if any of you know where he is you fess up now.  Oh and I suggest you watch your goddamn mouth, cause Missi anne apparently tried to kill a fucking sub and got the shit end of karma."  Minnie turned to glare at the two.

Michael looked the two naked men up and downsizing them up. It was weird to see them face to face rather than on a tv screen. He kept silent this wasn't the time to speak up Minnie had to establish her place back amongst her people and the next day or two would be critical every option and thing she said would paint her as either a new tyrant or something else.

"Seemed pretty planned to me." Tommy said. "Couldn't fight your own fight so you brought in the back up, fair enough. And no we don't know where Dallas is we called in and reported him missing to the cops a week and a half ago. A certain someone is mighty pissed and is on our asses to find him. We got nothing. His truck was two blocks from the circus, he had gone down to deal with business he never came home from that."

Ford looked at Minnie, "Before you bark orders, maybe you should take care of this mess." He said looking over at the body. "You are running things now, how you going to deal with it so the cops or hikers don't get involved."

"Fucking psychos." Skylar sniffed. "Glad your crowns more important than the rest of us. Your new friend teach you that Minnie?"

Justin stirred slightly in Morvan's arms his olive green eyes cracked up "Did we do it?" He murmured softly, still not really fully cognitive and conscious.

Morvan looked down at Justin.  "Yeah, Buddy.  We did it.  You just rest, okay?  You've had a rough day."

"-Kay." He murmured as he weakly gave a thumbs up "Clothes good... boss man. I'm... cold...sleeps good...if everythings good..."

"We are so far from being good." Skylar said tersely. "Dallas could be a prick but he never went as far to bump any of us off."

"As long as you're only going to go to sleep for a bit," Morvan said, trying very hard to ignore the mouthy sub.  "I don't want to have to carry your ass back to the car."

Minnie pinched the bridge of her nose.  "Okay you salty, ungrateful  fucks. This is not the place for this conversation. We are going to go to the compound. All of us.  As for this mess, the body comes with us and the blood gets covered up until we can get back here with chlorine water to douse it with."

"I'm sorry ...sir. ...Just need five mins...." Justin murmured, content to have Morvan holding him.

"Wow you fuck off for several months and haven't learned a thing, still a dumb bitch. I am so not going back because guess what Clueless, there is no way we are going back to the compound until you do something about the corpse that is here on this hillside. You know, the one that is just sitting out in the open where hikers can find it." Ford was livid, you could see it in his eyes and the way he balled his fists as the tall, short haired alpha glared at her. "I will not follow orders that are so fucking stupid that you would have to be retarded to not see how bad an idea that is. Don't like it kill me now you bitch. Not your little kill squad, but you yourself. Tell us what you plan to do with the body rather than bring it back to where we shit and eat? I dont think so. You want that you bring it back. I'm havng nothing to do with this..."

Tommy walked over to Skylar and whispered something into the woman's ear she deflated slightly but her angry protests ceased as she started to walk away from the scene. She whistled and several of the other subs that had come to rubber neck padded towards her as they headed back into the thicker tree line.

Tana pulled her head out of the bush she had at this point been dry heaving in for a while. She used the back the back of her hand to wipe her mouth with a small groan. Once again her eyes fell to the nightmarish scene. It appeared she had tried to remember Michael's advice about eatting the body as she clearly could see teeth marks amoung the shredded flesh. She straightened up trying to appear stronger on the outside as internally she was crumbling

MIchael sighed "Morvan if it is okay, I'm going to go grab our clothes no sense stand here butt ass naked in the morning sun while we plan what comes next. Justin and Tana both could use the comfort of some clothes. If that is okay with you."

"You'd like that, now wouldn't you. " Minnie said. You would think she'd be screaming back at him with the heightened emotions of the morning and the moon, but if there was one thing she had learned from her time away was that it was how you made mistakes.  " You would have preferred I go ahead and kill you so you don't have to answer to a woman.  Got comfy licking Dallas's boots since he let you be  his bitch.  Now, you raging ball of subpar fucks, the body needs to be moved away from where it can easily be found, unless you want to get everyone together and we can all have breakfast right here and now?" She raised an eyebrow at his defiance.

Morvan nodded.  "Definitely," he said.  "I've got this.  Come here, Tana.  Come hold Justin's hand with me."  The Californian leopards were Minnie's responsibility now.  He had his own leopards to take care of.

"You shit the bed you fucking eat it or maybe you and that other cunt that killed Missi." Ford spat. "Show you got the balls to run this smart and own up to your fuck ups and you might have a chance at running this group." Ford barked. "Tommy back me up."

"This sites teaming with enough DNA to have us all have silver bullets shoved up our asses I'm taking the girls back home you and Minnie sort this shit out. Cherry and I will deal with the home shit, but I do vote for the outsiders and Minnie eating the mess rather than taking it back home it's a terrible idea..."Tommy replied as he waved off everyone heading into the woods "Come on ladies lets go back home so you can all shift somewhere rather than where theres an active crime scene..."

Tana shuffle stepped toward Morvan and Justin. With a heavy plop she hit the ground  resting her chin gently on Justin. As the one called Ford snapped she winced at his harsh but accurate words. She was the cunt that went on a rampage and murdered their pard member.

Minnie shook her head. "You still can't handle shit without calling for backup. Jesus, you are pathetic.  For someone who doesn't want this shit found, you sure are making a shit ton of noise.   You want me to eat it? Fine. " She shrugged. " But not til  Tana and Justin are away.  And you better sit your ass down and watch me do it, since you don't have the balls to do anything other than shove blame anywhere but where it should rest. You wanna know what I learned while I was away? That a real alpha doesn't take advantage of Thier subs. A real Raj doesn't torture his pard, he protects them, he guides them, he gives of himself for the strength of his family. " She glanced at Morvan at those words. " So I will clean up this mess myself, to protect you and the rest of my pard." Her eyes returned to Ford.   "Oh and a word of warning, since you are too busy trying to swing your dick around instead of paying attention. Call Tana a cunt again and you might just end up eating your teeth for breakfast.  But you're used to that, right? Or is it only the women that got that treat?" She smiled sweetly.

"You talk a great game with back up around if you and your pussy posse didn't bump off Dallas then there's a chance he will be back! I'm going to look past you trying to swing your dick and then acting like you're morally Superior mini cuz you're shit and I think you're going to realize that running this show is a lot fucking harder than you think it is but that's okay you play it whatever it is and when the vampires are unhappy with how you running stuff don't be surprised if you end up the latest addition and actor down at the circus. You don't know shit lady. If you did you wouldn't have fucking come back here to try and run shit without having an understanding of how the politics around here work. Dallas would never have just up and left us because there was too much to lose and risk you think he's a prick and the big bad guy here my God you got your head so far up your ass I'm surprised you can't taste your tonsils. " Ford Shrugged and sat down on the Fallen log.

He looked at the sky. " you're going to learn and the stuff you're going to learn you're probably not going to like. So yeah you can act big all you want right now but I'm sitting down and willing to watch you run the show so long as you start by cleaning up the mess that you made when you decided to walk in here the way you did. You know we do have a front door we also have a telephone you could have called instead you decided you want to go all extreme ambush and end run. You just waited until Dallas went missing so you could have a big W. You beat me fair. You beat Tommy. What are you going to do when the vampires send somebody over here that's as tough as Dallas or stronger you won't be looking so smug I guarantee it. "

"See, that's where you are wrong.  I do know exactly the hornets nest I just stepped in, and I did it willingly anyways.  What I didn't know was that my only real target wasn't here. My back up came with me to make sure you fucks didn't pull the same shit you did the last time I tried to step up and gang up on me. You know, the same thing that would have happened if I just knocked on the front door.  Don't act like you're so civilized. I literally have recordings of those girls screaming while Thier fucking toes were cut off.   Dallas is or was or whatever a narcissistic asshole who started this operation cause he didn't like being the small fish in a big pond. I'm willing to overlook a lot of things because you and all of the rest of the pard have been gaslighted so bad you really fucking believe the bullshit. " She looked at the sky herself , then back at the ground, sighing. " Damn, this is a bigger mess than I was hoping for. Fucking figures.  Gonna take a bit to clean up."

"Yeah its a fucking mess and its how shit works Minnie, you follow your marching orders. Dallas ran shit, but the real stings behind the throne are the vampires. It always is and always will be. Don't worry, they are going to find out there's new management. I'm not about to piss off those creepy matrix twins by not informing them to pass it on. We piss them off they send something even worse over here. I'm telling you, you going to learn how fucky shit is. Asshole or not Dallas was protecting us from the real bad shit so yes maybe he snipped off the occasional finger or toe Minnie but the vampires down at the circus that run this town, they do not fuck around." Ford shook his head. "Ask your friends to help clean that mess up. You will need to cat out and what wait another four hours minium before you turn back and human again? Don't be so proud and ask for back up if they gonna back you on this coup they should be solid enough to assist with cleaning up if they helped make a mess."

" Well, I'm glad you've calmed down at least. As for getting help from my friends, one needs to heal, one needs to recover, one needs to care for his own, so when the last comes back I will ask him." She shrugged.

Tana lifted her heavy head off of Justin. She shifted crawling on hands and knees naked towards Minnie. This was her fault. She needed to take responsability. She didn't know if she had it in her to shift back to help but she owed it to Minnie to try.

"I can cat out and help," Morvan said.  "And I won't need to spend four hours as a cat."

"I'm a volcano Minnie this has been a what the fuck night. And now we're down one Alpha. It isn't ideal. And if you didnt do in Dallas we need to worry about that. Tommy was right no sense raging right now. I'm here to testify that you fix. You fix this we will be much cooler than we currently are." Ford said.

"That's why I'm here, Ford. Whether you believe it or not right now.  The moon makes us all a little crazy.   If I took it out on you I'd be no better than Dallas, and I refuse to be like him. I admit I have a lot more to learn, but so do you. I promise you that I didn't kill Dallas though, not yet. For all I know, the vampires took him out themselves or hid him away. We can discuss that later.". Minnie moved to meet Tana, crouching to gather her up. " Tana, you are amazing, but the first time going hybrid takes a hell of a lot out of you.  I could never ask you to do more than you already have done. You protected your pard, and I am so proud I got to see you growing into this strength. " She looked to Morvan.  " Thank you. For everything. I'm sorry Justin got hurt again."

"I'm sorry somebody had to die but no offence, I'm glad it was one of yours and not one of mine," Morvan said.  "I think your biggest fight is still ahead of you and I don't think it will be with Dallas."

Minnie nodded. " Yeah, I think I understand what you mean. You gave me the chance to see a better way, but I was just one broken cat. I've got a whole pard of them now, that see me as the enemy because yet again I rocked the boat and upset the dilusion of imagined peace, and this time they think the boat capsized. Maybe it did. Working with the vampires will be tricky, but at least I am willing to try.  I will take what I learned from you and try to show them that.

"Her name was Missi. Missi Anne have some respect for the recently departed. She was a good girl, very smart. But she could partially shape-shift and was on par with you, might have been even better. The girls liked her, Dallas liked her, hell even Tommy and I liked her. She was thoughtful and kind and yeah now we're down a cat in our pard and the business end is going to suffer. The vampires are going to be pissed." Ford said looking stressed as he emphasized the word pissed drawing it out for a couple seconds. .

"Capsizing the boat will let them see they're only waist deep," Morvan said.  "And the captain isn't using a whip to make them row in circles.  Just... don't be like Dallas.  Missi-Anne died protecting her Pard, which means she thought it was worth fighting for.  Make sure you respect that sacrifice, because if you don't, you will never truly be their Nimir-Ra.  You may be a Léoparde lionné but you'll never have their support."

"yeah. Yeah, you're right. I promised to do right by them, and that's the right way to do it. " She turned to Ford.  " I didn't know about Missi. If I did, things might have ended different. You'll all have to tell me about her.  I know it probably sounds pretty hollow, but I'm sorry. I really truly didn't want to hurt anyone I didn't have to."

"If it smelled like you were being a fake as skank I'd call you on it. It smells true or at least as true as I can sniff with all of Missi around." Ford said Morosely. "Once you've finished and honored the dead I will go back to the house and get on the dirt bike and bring you guys the shovels and contractor bags to scoop up your she hulks puke and all this blood and shift goo. Don't recommend the bleach just drag some branches through the area, adding chemicals to the grounds just going to kill the wildlife and draw more attention to the area anything else that is missed the insects will take care of in the next couple of days."

Minnie nodded. " Good point. Thank you. "

Tana wordlessly nodded along in Minnies arms. At this point she was nodding just to nod. If she just told herself yes enough times everything would be fine.

"Like I said you are still impulsive and need to start thinking long term or you will fuck us all with your decisions so you going to have to decide if you are going to work with Tommy and I to counsel and support we've been at this for a while. You can of course do it your way solo, but we reserve the right to walk and just leave if you want to do that or we aren't vibing with how things are run. We haven't been tied down here yet other than where else would we go? " Ford said. "I've heard they have a pard up in St.Louis but who the hell wants to live in some shithole state like Missouri?"

"That Pard is tied tighter to the vampires up there than you are down here," Morvan cautioned.  "Out of the frying pan into the fire."

"So I've heard its why Tommy and I never chose to leave here. Least here you get to fuck almost every day and get paid for it and there's no vampires around that can control were-leopards..." Ford grumbled, clearly frustrated with his options.

Tana rolled her body out of Minnies arms and once again crawled naked on her hands and knees back to Morvan and Justin. She rested her chin gently on Justin once more. "I'm sorry." The tiny woman barely whispered. Part of her wasn't even sure fully what she was sorry for exactly but there was a mess to clean up thanks to her. One that she had been cautioned about and she was in no shape to attempt to help fix anything.

"It's okay, Kitten," Morvan said, once more wrapping her with an arm and his Beast. She felt different, not that it surprised him.  "You did what you had to do.  I am so, so proud of you.   I couldn't have asked for more.  And don't worry.  I'm going to call you Kitten until you're good enough to kick my ass.  Then I'll start calling you Ma'am."

Tana nuzzled against Morvans arm. "Kick your ass ya okay." She let out a small scoffed laugh. Her blinks became longer and longer as she struggled to stay awake. Morvan and Michael were there now but her tired eyes blankly blinked in Fords direction. She did not trust him to not strike and though she was in no condition to fight she sure as shit would if he did anything sneaky.

Minnie nodded, plopping down to sit. " That's another thing I learned. Doesn't matter how strong you are, you need to have others to balance you.   So yeah, if you two can stomache it, work with me. Let's put all the pieces together so everyone knows what's what, and we can figure out how to work this. The vampires just want to make sure their cash flows, so we make it flow. But no more mind games, lies, and physical reprimands unless necessary.   But we gotta get started cleaning this mess up. Most folks around here might know to steer clear of this area during the moon, but tourists don't.". She stood and brushed her ass off. Her time dancing had added some tone to her body, but she had already been fit before. A few months of hard work and good food had changed her a bit.

"Only thing going for you is its a steep downward slope and its the edge of the park close to our property. It isn't on the main trail so to speak so thank whatever powers you believe in for the small miracle." Ford said as he yawned, still sitting naked on his log waiting for Minnie and her leopard friends to clean up before he left. His dark eyes fell on the Hybrid the short one called Kitten. She likely wasn't going to be doing much of anything after having been pilled out of her hybrid shape. Metaphysically Minnie's friends were packing the men more so but it was note worthy...



Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739

"You just rest," Morvan said.  He hoped Michael would drape Tana's shirt across her, more to prevent sunburn than for any modesty reason.  "Minnie and I have got this."  He looked up at Minnie, then at the remains.  "Shall we?" he asked.  This was Minnie's turf now and as a visitor, he had to get her permission to do what needed to be done.

Tana nodded draping herself protectively over Justin. From a face that was almost asleep with sheer determination it was now fully awake still eyeing Ford carefully. Now that Morvan had stepped away if he wanted to be a shit lord and attack it would take little time for him to cover the gap from where he sat on the log to them.

Trust had to start somewhere. Minnie sure as hell didn't trust Ford yet, but hopefully that could change. Hopefully they all could.

She looked to Morvan and nodded, moving to give herself some space for the shift.  "Thanks again, since it'll be a bit before I can say that again. "  Then she began the messy and painful transition back to feline form.  She wasn't looking forward to the clean up task, but it needed doing. They were right, this was the most efficient way to do it.

Morvan changed back to his fully feline form. Unlike most lycanthropes, he was able to shift forms quickly and without exhaustion. He couldn’t do it too often; even he had limits. But it was something that he could do to demonstrate to Ford exactly what their difference in power was.

Despite the fact that Missi-Anne was a wereleopard and therefore mostly human, his mouth was watering. He was already anticipating the taste of the still-hot flesh, the crunch of bones beneath his teeth. It was time to turn the Beast loose.

At least it wasn’t somebody he knew.

When Michael returned to the scene of the crime with clothing, Tana lay on the dirt in human form, vaguely staring at or through Ford. Minnie and Morvan were in beast shape, eating the dead. Ford was sitting naked on a log. Justin was laying unconscious on the ground beside Tana.

"I brought the gear and phones." Michael said as he approached. "Forgive me my Raj for wanting to stay in this shape. Someone with some energy should stay alert and have a tongue in case we need to talk our way out of things."

Michael looked down on the nude Ford on his log. "Are we going to have any unpleasant surprises when we go into your settlement to discuss what new management wants?"

Tana shifted  in the dirt now that Michael had returned. Lethargically she pealed her body off the protective shield she was making atop Justin. Choking down every protest her body tried to make she managed to get to her feet and shuffle over beside Michael. Her tiny hand wrapped in his giving it a faint squeeze before plastering her practiced  smile briefly and a firm nod. Her fingers fell away from his as she  shuffled some distance away returning to her leopard form. The shift did not come as easy it usually did however most likely due to the exhaustion she was feeling from the events that just transpired.

Shiny black coat and golden eyes blinked back at Michael and then Ford before eyeing up Morvan and Minnie. She paced in beside them booping her head into Morvans shoulder. There was a large yawn that soon collapsed on what once was the foot of a living being. Her beast did not care. Oddly the opposite. Her head jerked a little from side to side as her fangs found the best angle to crush the bone and flesh beneath them.

"Tana... Kitten..." Michael cleared his throat. "I brought you clothes so you don't have to cat out for modesty' sake."

He watched her push through it anyhow as she left Justin's side and made her way slowly over the body. "Kitten, don't eat that.  Tana... No you don't have to eat that. It's not your mess." Michael grunted. "Fuck my life... Seriously fine eat the mess, don't listen to me, dont change back and get dressed this instant young lady."

Ford couldn't help but let a laugh escape. The conversation was absurd and the fact he was chiding her like a misbehaving teen while she committed what constituted as war crimes in the community.  "Kids they never listen."

MIcahel locked eyes with the tall, lanky were-leopard. "I'm not conversing with you right now. I have too much shit to do." He pulled out Justin's shorts and began to slip them onto Justin's legs after dragging him out of the Shifter goo Tana had shed all over the place beside the unconscious sub. "We are not cool and we are not friends just because she kicked your ass and is in charge now. "If I had my way I would have buried both of you this morning and I would have felt maybe this pard would have as clean of a start as it could with Dallas and the pair of you eating dirt."

"Well it proves Minnie's smarter than she looks for saving us or she would be down four actors now wouldn't she?" Ford answered glibly.

Michael glowered at him for a second longer before pulling the shorts up Justin’s body. There if a hiker came along at least two of the three human shaped people had clothing on. (edited)

Morvan’s head came up as Tana bumped into him. He was torn between trying to stop her and letting her continue. She was exhausted and yet doing her best to help.

It was Ford’s words that drew his attention away from her. He wanted to force the laugh back down the smug leopard’s throat. He was sitting doing nothing. He growled, making very definite eye contact, before tearing off another large gobbet of flesh and swallowing.

The good part was that to the Beast, meat was meat, and after a shift, it liked meat, a lot. Of course, spending the night hunting her prey and not getting to kill it made the Beast all the more happy to have something, or in this case, someone, to chew on.

Would it have been different if she had knew Missi? Maybe. But she had planned on killing Dallas, and eating him only made her human stomache roll a bit when she thought of how foul of a creature he was.

She glanced up as Michael came back and was totally ignored by Tana, who still wanted to help clean up even though she was pushed to exhaustion. Stubborn. Of course, that was a large part of her charm.  Minnie turned her gaze to Ford at his words. Honestly, she was been sorely tempted to do just as Michael had said, but between the constraints she needed to work within to make the vampires happy and the need to not be another Dallas, or worse, she had chosen to minimized casualties. Missi had been a surprise, and that had caused a miscalculation.

Still, just to prove a point, she stared at him as she crunched on her decidedly unorthodox breakfast.

Tana could hear Michaels timber as he spoke however the crunching of bone echod in her skull muffling the words.

A large paw slowly reached out slinking to hover above Missis crushed skull. It fell down and batted at it quickly 3 times. The motion similar to a house cat trying to steal food off its owners plate.

Soon the skull and part of the spine made its way infront of the young leopard. She eyed it curiously opening her jaw and bringing it down upon it. Unsatisfied she pulled back and readjusted trying again. A few times not seemingly finding an angle that worked well.

To say she was disrespecting the dead and playing with her food would be an accurate statement but cat brain does cat brain things.

Finally a good grip caused Tanas jaws to close. The insides squirted in her mouth like a human gusher. The action offensive enough to bring the cat to her feet shaking her head growling challengingly to the decapitated skull.

It took the cats an hour and a half to consume Missi Anne.

Tommy drove an old dirt bike out to the slope pulling out of a large rolled tarp strapped to the back of the bike a few shovels, work gloves, contractors garbage bags, as well as a pair of track pants and sandals for Ford.

"Get dressed and let's get to work Loser." Tommy barked at Ford. "Shits not going to clean itself. Minnie and friends have done  their part now it's our turn to finish this morbidly fucked up team building exercise." He paused to put his hair in a pony tail and eyed Michael. "You want to help out Tank? Team Work makes the dream work?"

Michael frowned.

Ford slipped on his pants and then the sandals "You'll find he's not very talkative nor is he likely to help out he just likes giving dirty looks and grunting a lot."

"So pretty much you at work." Tommy replied  grabbing a shovel as he got to work.

"Get stuffed." Ford replied as he flipped Tommy off.

Morvan picked up a shovel in his mouth and dropped it at Ford’s feet. Then he looked at the California leopard and began broadcasting his Beast. In the past, he’d done it to disturb any humans around him. Now he was doing it to send Ford a very definite message: I can squish you.  Now get the fuck to work.

Tana plodded away from where Missi once occupied. She licked at her blood stained muzzle as she walked before hovering over top Justins legs. Lowing herself slowly she settled in closing her eyes. Her chest rising and falling softly exhaustion finally winning in combination of a full belly.

Ford sighed and picked up the shovel, he looked pointedly at the small tawny leopard. "I'm starting to think you are running things down here and just gifting this pard to her cause shes your girlfriend." He shoveled some of the shifter go into the heavy-duty bag. "I mean if that isn't the case maybe tone down your dick swinging friend because it's giving off the wrong vibes. Technically you guys should be doing this solo but Tommy and I are helping so chill guy."

Tommy was already shoveling up anything that cold be considered evidence as best as he could. There was a lot of blood and shapeshifting fluid as well as some puke in a bush the bush puke would be exceptionally annoying to clean up if they had to dig up a bush to do it so be it. He looked to his pard mate. "Maybe keep yours words to inside thoughts Ford I don't want to have to be digging teeth and chunks of your waxed ass out of the vegetation round here. Just shut it and let's get this done. They can't operate shovels in their current shapes."

Michael watched, not stepping in to help. He kept his neck on a swivel as the leopards cleaned up. So far he didn't like Ford, it wasn't because he was almost as tall as Michael. He was young maybe Justin's age, and he had a mouth on him that surprised him. Did he talk to Dallas the same way, or was this him acting out because the leader wasn't there.

As much as the young man rubbed him the wrong way Michael's eyes and money were mainly on Tommy. Tommy hadn't complained at all. Tommy had reported he had a plan to clean the place up and had been the one to enact the cleanup, despite all of Ford's whining.

Tommy cleaned up without a word of protest and with a laser focus that made Michael wonder if it was feasible that this wasn't the first time he had to cleaned up a mess where someone got mauled and killed.  Out of the two men Michael was more leary of this one and not just because he had a few years on Ford. The short dark haired alpha was more talk than action compared to his older longer haired pard mate.

It was close to eleven in the morning when Tommy finished sweeping over the spot with a fallen tree branch to clean up footprints. He eventually settled the heavy branch where Missi had fallen. It would give them a chance once the outsiders were left to go up there and say their own goodbyes when they didn't have such a threatening force of alphas hanging about.

Tommy dirt biked the last couple bags of vomit and shifter goop he lead the group back to the compound with their four legged shapes they were able to easily keep up with Tommy on his bike as he wasn't going fast. Michael carried Justin over his shoulder and kept an eye on Ford as they returned, he noted Minnie's phone was once again going off. Michael opted to answer the call this time, happy to see he could despite the phone being locked. "Minnie's phone."His baritone voice answered.

"Thank Christ you guys are okay, I've been freaking out over here." Kat breathed a sigh of relief into the phone. "I tried calling you at sun up and let me tell you my asshole cat decided to Jackson Pollock the fuck out of the basement with the three Guinea pigs I had. "I'm going to be at this for hours cleaning this up. But are you guys okay? Do you need me to come get you?"

"If you can trust yourself to go to a store, maybe do a Home Depot or Lowes and get some plastic drop sheets you could low-key staple them to the ceiling and walls. It would help with the spatter. As for do we need a ride? Still got people in Animal form,  just heading into the property to do the meet up with the people that live there.   Can you call back in an hour or two or before if Minnie calls you?.

"So everything is good?" Kat asked nervously.

"Some minor hitches, but we are surviving. Can't say any more, Kat." Michael replied.

"Okay so I have at least an hour before you guys might need me." she asked and heard Michael say  "Likely more, I suspect this meeting might take a couple of hours. Will talk soon."

The were-leopards sat inside the ranch style house with it's multiple additions. They sat inside a sunken living room, a constructed room that had been fabricated in the early 70's  to have a recessed pit of seating. Poured concrete had been molded to include wrap around bench style seating, allowing for two tiers and a generous area in the bottom of the pit that contained a sea of small throw pillows.

This is where the Seattle and Cali Leopards settled into to talk.

The Cali pard wasn't entirely present.  Cherry was present, the only other female alpha that she had been aware of besides herself Minnie was still reeling over the Missi Anne ordeal she had been an unexpected addition to the plan she had not thought about.

Sitting in the pit Tommy and Ford sat.

Xand was sitting in the mound of pillows, head shaved wearing a muscle top looking toned and bulked up presenting more male than female this day.  The non-binary leopard stared at Minnie and the outsiders but remained silent. The evening had been tramatic and no one was sure what was happening. Ford and Tommy hadn't been very forthcoming with the info so far today.

It didn't help that Minnie's friends had murdered one of their own.

Skylar sat on the second tier of the concrete seating looking mildly shell shocked. She kept fidgeting with the water bottle cap on her lid. Justin and Tana were resting at the top of the pit with Michael sitting beside them.

Sasha, Elsa, Romi, and Danya sat near Tommy and Ford nervously exchanging looks.

Nina wandered into the room with an arm load of water bottles and silently went up to each leopard in the room, putting down an ice-cold water bottle beside them. After she passed out all them, she took her spot down in the pit beside Xand.

"Shall we get started with the proceedings, the other girls didn't want to sit in on this. They're exhausted, so shall we Minnie?" Tommy asked.

Minnie looked around at the gathered leopards. The alphas were there, so a few subs bowing out wasn't that big of a deal at the moment.  " Yeah, this'll be fine for now.   There's going to be a lot of talks for a while until things settle.  "   Minnie nodded.   She moved to where everyone could see her without straining too badly.  " I know everyone is on edge right now, between the moon and the fucked up morning we all had, but let's try and keep tempers in check.  First thing first. I did not know about Missi Ann.  If I did, I would have probably done things a bit different. It was a mistake, and one that had a terrible cost. Missi did what she was supposed to. What I would have done in the same situation. She tried to protect her pard.  I am truly sorry she lost her life doing it. I can't bring her back, but I can sit with all of you to remember her life.   Talk later, decide if you all want to hold a small funeral, service, whatever you wanna call it.  If you do, we'll do it.  I'm not gonna just act like she didn't exist."

"So what happens now?" Sasha asked. Last time Minnie had seen her, her hair had been magenta but now it was scarlet red. "Where's Dallas and skipping the funeral stuff I want to kinda know like what we are going to be doing moving forward?"

"I don't have a clue where Dallas is. " Minnie said shaking her head.  "I was expecting him to be here, and I found out this morning that apparently he's been missing for a while.  So before I can say what we are going to do, I need to know what you all have been doing.  The simplest way to put this though is that the business is undergoing a management change.   The next few days I will be sitting down and going over filming schedules, budgets, deadlines, and files. That will give me a good idea how to proceed. "

"We were working the same as we always do, Even with Dallas missing, Tommy and Ford said we should go a head with things are normal. We did put in a report with the cops. But who knows what will happen with that." Skylar asked. "If you are running things does that mean we can quit and go home if we want to now."

Nina looked to Minnie looking thoughtful. "Can your friends say they have had nothing to do with Dallas going missing. You might not have had anything to do with it, but they might have. I just think it’s good to ask the hard questions so we know you are being sincere. How do we know this isn't a trick that Dallas set up to make sure we were loyal should he ever go..." Nina set up air quotes looking leary. "go missing, you know what I mean?"

“Yes, we can,” Morvan said. “Come sniff me if you want to be certain. We had nothing to do with Dallas’s disappearance.  Our role here was to make sure Minnie got a clean shot at facing Dallas, one on one with no interference. His not being here was as much as surprise as Missi-Anne being here.”

Elsa stood up to sit beside Morvan sniffing the air so you and your leopards had nothing to do with his disappearance. Do you and your leopards have anything to do with his death, that includes like hiring someone else to take care of him?"

Morvan shook his head. “I wouldn’t even know how to go about hiring someone,” he said. “That seems more like something a vampire would do and I’m not exactly what you would call a fan of the undead.”

She looked back to Minnie for confirmation.  It was hard to trust the outsiders. The concept of being raided on a full moon by another leopard clan was a bit much for her to accept that these leopards wanted nothing more than to just see Minnie sit on a throne.

"He's telling the truth.   Dallas played dirty anytime I stepped up to him at all, so I needed backup to make sure I had a clean shot. And they did it because they're my friends, and because they wanted to see a better situation for everyone down here.  Can you all just quit and go home? I wish I could say yes, but I can't. " She put up a finger. " One. Everyone is still under the current contract until they can be reviewed. " She added another. " Two. There are other forces in play in the city that we have to contend with. " She added a third. " And finally, three. Until we have an idea what happened to Dallas, it's better to play things cautiously. For all I know, he could have found out I was coming and went into hiding, hoping to wait till my friends are gone to ambush me." She put her hand down and shook her head. " What I can tell you is I am not Dallas. Fuck that shit about pain being the best teacher.  You have an issue, come to me. You don't wanna spread your legs for the camera? Let's figure out what you're good with doing.   Lots of ways to contribute to the pard, and that's what this is supposed to be. A pard. Not a glorified harem of sex slaves.  So yeah, things are changing. Some things will change quick, some slower, but if you  really don't wanna be here, we will be going over contracts at some point within the next couple months at the longest, and we can see what we can do.   Tommy, Ford, Cherry. You're my alphas. I want ranks sorted by the end of this moon. I don't give a fuck if you fight it out or whatever, just figure it out.  Probably gonna be a meeting with the landlords reps, and we need to put on a good showing. "

"When are the landlords coming?" Nina asked nervously.

Skylar sighed. "When do they Normally come. End of the month because money though with electronic banking there's really no need for it other to make sure we aren't damaging the property and to just be nosey."

"Dallas had every one scrap it up when he found your replacement." Ford said "And then upped training with the Alphas endurance and pain training."

"You mean he took it out on you because I got away.  Yeah I figured as much based on the voicemails he left me.   Ok, what's the ranks? " Minnie asked.

"Nothing's changed since you left other than Missi Anne came in hot and she was packing and well she's not in the mix now" Ford said looking sour. "So the same as it was before. It's not like you have taken over, and we can pull a Ferrari out of the garage. Missi would have been it but yeah she's dead so...."

"So we have an option to not renew contacts?" Elsa said cocking her head.

Skylar looked at Minnie and what about Tribute you say you aren't about pain but are we going to be not giving up half of our pay checks to you because you are supreme overlord?"

"Can we leave the lot without an Alpha handler to have time away from each other or to shop or just just even do something like catch a movie?" Nina asked.

"Yes it be nice to see and hear how you plan to run things thoroughly you might have to write up a manefesto so we can have it posted on the fridge so everyone can be like ah yes the new overlords rules..." Xand replied as they rolled over a mound of pillows to lay on their stomach looking up at Minnie.

Minnie's phone chimed, letting her know she had a text message as she listened to the nervous subs ask a slew of questions.

Minnie sighed as she  pulled her phone out to check it. " Ford, in case you fucking forgot, our previous ranks put me under you and I proved that had nothing to do with strength last night, so swallow your balls and get over it. Someone grab a notebook or something. Let's write down everyone's questions and we can answer them as we go. Some things I can't answer yet because I need to dig into the specifics of the business and our relationship with our landlord."

Morvan sniffed back at Elsa. It was only fair. “I realize I’m an outsider and currently I’m considered one of the bad guys, so my opinion is going to be taken with a grain of salt. Rome wasn’t built in a day and you won’t be able to fix all the problems you have in a single meeting. I realize anything I say is going to be taken with a smile and a nod because I’m not sticking around. Things take time. You need to work together to solve the problems, which means learning to trust each other. Pard is family. You might not like each other and you might argue and even fight but in the end you need to have each other’s backs from the lowest sub right up to the Ra”

"We will see."Ford said skeptical. "But clearly she's got hearing problems."

Cherry Sighed "Look Ford maybe you can chill and give her a chance and maybe Minnie can chill with the bitchy retorts abd maybe we can get something done. Clearly you are salty. Like it or not she's very much at least for now temp leader until Dallas comes back. So everybody chill already. "

Ford shot Cherry a withering look . "She abandons everything and everyone them comes back a few months later. She is going to run us into the ground. Sure she's got lots of mattress experience but suddenly she thinks she can run a pard and a business. Excuse me for being concerned. When this news gets out we ate going to be screwed. How is she going to have access to the business accounts that only Dallas had  codes to? How is she going to write film and edit future films? Tell me not one here isn't thinking that?"


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Minnie glanced at her phone as Ford raged.

Kat: Hey hope things are good its me saying look you might need a ride share to bring you back. It's closing on two soon. Sunsets 6:30pm moons pulling hard. I'm sorry I either get u now or you doing the sleep over thing. Again I'm sorry just my cats not as predictable as yours. Trying to be safe. Let me know how to proceed.

"Hey, Morvan, if you guys are planning on heading back to the house you gotta get a pick up now.  You staying or going?" Minnie asked, letting Ford get his rant out of his system.

"The longer we stay, the harder it is going to be for them to believe that we were only here to guarantee a fair fight," Morvan said.  "So I think it would be best if we left now.  You know where to find us if you need anything.  The easy part is over.  Now is where the hard part starts.  Advice?  Make Ford your Brandy.  He's going to piss you right the fuck off but you're going to need somebody to tell you that you're full of shit.  Yes, you can beat him and he knows it but if he's stepping up and he's willing to throw down, maybe take a second look at what he's saying before you take a swing at him."

He looked at the other Seattle leopards.  "Everybody ready to go?"


Tanas ears swiveled on her head Morvans direction. Even though she was sleeping her very being was always self aware when Morvan was speaking to her.

An amber eye peeked open slowly as she raised her head releasing fanged yawn. Those hours of power sleep were just what the doctor ordered.

"Not a bad idea at all. Thanks again guys. Try and enjoy the rest of your trip. Im texting Kat for that pick up." Minnie said, doing just that.  Then she turned back to her pard.  In truth she really wanted to smack the fuck outta Ford, but Morvan was right that she needed someone to counter her so she could make sure she's doing right by everyone.

So she took a deep breath and let it out before speaking.  " I hope you feel better after that, Ford.  I'll be honest. I'm angry, frustrated, and kinda fucking scared too.  This is a lot of responsibility. Not just the business, but all of you, and keeping you safe, and hopefully happy if I can. I want you all to know that I understand what you are feeling.  I left, dissapeared for months, and now all of a sudden I'm back and throwing my weight around. I'd be fucking grumpy if I were you too, especially after all you went through.  The way things look to you, all the pain and hardships of the past few months was my fault. I rocked the boat. I pissed Dallas off.  And I bet he made sure that he reminded you again and again that if I hadn't run off with the businesses money this wouldn't have happened. " She took a couple steps forward and raised a hand.  " Except here's the thing. It was never about the money. It was about control.   How do I know that? Because first of all, if it was about the money, he would have filed a police report. Instead he tortured you all."

"Second, he cleared me out of a shit ton more cash than what I took months before when he caught wind of me trying to escape.  So no, money wasn't the big deal.  But I get it. There are hard feelings. I accept that.  And Cherry is right, me being bitchy isn't gonna do anything worthwhile.   So, how about this.  I'm sorry.  I am so damn sorry that you all had to suffer here without me so I could have this chance.  I have been working my ass off to prepare for this, and not just training to kick ass. Working to learn how to lead, working to learn how to run a business. I will keep working now.  And Ford, don't worry, there are ways to get access to the business accounts. Thank you for your concern though."

Tommy had been fairly silent he crossed his arms. "Except you are wrong about it not being about the money. He did file a report. You're wanted for theft under a thousand given the day you took off it was with money he had given you to pick up stuff for a shoot. So there is that and given that he's missing... the cops aren't going to find that suspicious at all. So how do you propose to tackle that?"

Micheal eyed the long haired leopard and folded his arms across his chest and then back to Minnie. This was getting complicated. Pard law was one thing that they had to respect the strongest led but human laws still applied.

Was this why Tommy wasn't phased over the take over? Did he know more than they did.

Still this wasn't his fight. Morvan and the rest of the team had delivered on their promise with the reward of a future IOU. It would be up to her and her new leopards to figure this out on their own. In the meantime they could focus on their own because Justin was still laying unconscious on the floor beside Tana and it was important to make sure that his family was fine now that many was situated at the helm of her new pard.

"Yeah I'm ready to go Boss Cat you got Justin or do I?"

“I’ll grab him. Maybe feed him some more juice while we wait for Uber Kitty.”

Without any visible effort, Morvan picked up the unconscious young man and those nearest felt the ripple that ran through his Beast as he began slowly feeding his energy into the unconscious Justin.

“Could somebody get the door for me please?”

Tana got to her feet rubbing herself against Michaels side as Morvan scooped up Justin. A rough tongue bleeped out giving the young mans hand a small lick as they passed by, Her footfalls silent taking up the rear.

Michael got the door without a word and the group walked out into the afternoon light, leaving Minnie to field the questions and concerns of her new pard.

Micheal walked out of the fenced property hold8ng the gate for Morvan as the left. He politely closed it behind himself. "Let's walk down road a bit Minnie said the property was teaming with cameras. Don't need the getting a liscense plate. They got enough already."

Back at the Paws Awhile Ranch house the shifters not too spent from the full moon sat quietly waiting for Minnie to continue with her outline of how things were to be run. However Tommy had brought up a point that no one had wanted to incase she flew off the handle like Dallas would when things went terribly wrong.

Minnie waved to the exiting leopards, her face thoughtful.  " Well now, isn't that a surprise.   Actually, you know what, I really shouldn't be surprised by that.  After all, I couldn't file a report against Dallas for stealing from me cause there was no " she made air quotes " evidence, but if he made a report against me, he could file against insurance and possibly fuck me over too. Well, the cops can question me about Dallas and all they will find out is that I haven't even been in this state.  Does this complicate things, yeah sure, but  honestly it was pretty damn complicated before. I know you and Ford think that our landlord is gonna come sweeping in here and take me out like last week's trash, but that's not likely to happen. They knew I was coming.    So with the police report and warrant, that means I get to work that out with them.  So there's that. You have anything else you want to tell me, Tommy? "

"If you have the money you took it could be a case of paying it back." Tommy said in a neutral tone "I was there the afternoon Dallas cracked the safe and gave you cash in hand. I had to bear witness to that. So you'll find my name on that police report. That money was from the business. Dallas not being here's going to complicate things. Not just because of the report. No one here has access to his safe codes where he keeps his tribute or the pass codes for the bank accounts. So we are kind of fucked."

Skylar piped up. "Not entirely we can put money into the account I do have account numbers since I am the business accountant. Dallas hid his checks in his desk in his bedroom. So we can cash checks and deposit them. But we will need to make another business account."

Xand sat up cocking their head. "Baby girl I need you to back up. I want to make sure I didn't mishear you Minnie Maus...Is there more you should be telling us girlfriend? The vampires knew you were coming? Can we all just take a hot minute to digest that."

"That's right, Xand. They knew. Not only did they know, they agreed to stay out of things so this could be handled in house. They agreed to give me my chance. Hell, I sent over a fucking resume and proof of enrollment in business courses. "   She looked around.  " That's what I've been trying to tell you guys. The landlords, the investors, whatever you wanna call them, the bump in the night bad asses with a grip on the city-knew I was gunning for Dallas's job. "

"And they supported the move?" Tommy looked gobsmacked and didn't try to hide it.

"The vampires?" Asked Elsa.

Tommy nodded. "Okay guys, since Minnies shitting out truths and secrets left and right with no idea of how thats going to shake shit up here, here is the too long didnt read. "Dallas is the manager of this business. However, the studio is owned as is the land and the place we live, its owned by vampires here in LA. A lot of real estate is so don't be super shocked. The vampires have also of course invested in the business because they love making money. So pretty much, Dallas kept us out of having to donate blood or be sex toys for the vampires by letting them invest and us paying rent. Kind of how we paid tribute to him, he was paying tribute to them both on and off the books, so we didn't have to be blood bags and fleshlights for the fanged denizens of LA.

The submissive leopards of the group just stared at each other. Skylar looked at the Alphas. "And you guys knew all about this Alpha wise?"

Cherry shook her head no. "Not all of it, but I had my suspicions."

Nina sighed. "I really feel like we should wake up the subs...This shit just got real i think everyone should know whats going on."

"The shit has always been real. Dallas just kept it all away from us. And I agree. I want everyone to know what's up, cause this affects all of us. " Minnie said. " I don't want to keep any more secrets. Fuck guys. I could have tucked tail and fucking ran when I found out the vamps were holding the reigns. Kinda wanted to, actually. Those fuckers are scary.  But I didn't. I had a meeting with those creepy mother fuckers and pussied up. So yeah, they supported this. That's why I have been saying I gotta look at the files and shit. I gotta know what's what cause I'm gonna have to sit down with them and work out the rest of the details. That's why Dallas being gone is messing with me. Cause I don't know if he skipped town cause he figured out he had a target on his back."

"Or if the vampires took him." Tommy said. "They said they have not and got pissed Dallas wasn't around, acting like they didn't have you coming down to take him out. Maybe they hired someone else, we tried to ask, but the questions asked they didn't smell like they were lying. As a side note, we don't have a direct line with them for commutation, Dallas had a number he put in my cell and told me to only ever call it if shit went sideways. Him going missing is sideways shit. We had one of the vampires that normally collect rent show up. He told me Dallas missing had nothing to do with the vampires so far as he was aware."

"Why would they want him gone?" Asked Sasha.

" See, it wouldn't make sense to me for them to do that, unless they decided he was too much trouble. But they never said a thing to me. And I got a number I can text to update them. Shit, they texted me on the way down to make sure the plan was still going down, so your guess is as good as mine. Straight as shit though, Dallas shows up, don't let him in.  He's been replaced. Treat it like any other business. A manager gets fired, you change the locks and lock them outta security. If he insists, I'll take him on like I planned to originally.  "

She cracked her neck and stretched.  " For now, let's figure out some dinner for everyone and people can start writing down questions and shit."

Elsa grinned, "Does that mean we can eat Dallas's prized breeding goats, Blanco and Snowball? We could eat them as well as the other not white and off spring of theirs he has in there? That would give us eight goats we could eat tonight... He loved those white goats. Anything else was viable as a snack option, just the white ones weren't, but they're the fattest and juiciest..."

Minnie laughed.   " Goats are very tasty.  I think we can take a vote on it. Just keep in mind that keeping some around for breeding does help our snacking needs. The pard I stayed with had chickens, ducks and rabbits.  All good choices to have because they breed fast. Goats don't breed as fast."

"So.... Dont eat Blanco and Snowball?" Elsa said quietly unsure of what the new leader wanted. A vote wasn't a concept that many of the leopards could wrap their heads around. Such things were never done. The alphas determined everything.

"well, it will depend on what everyone wants to do.  So as far as voting goes, do we want to do a raise hands kind of thing, or do we want to keep it a little less attention grabbing and drop papers in a box? I know this is going to seem strange, but I think everyone needs a voice in decisions that affect us all.  Eating the goats may not seem like a big thing, but it's a good start so we can all see how it will work. Keep in mind, alphas and higher ranked subs will have more weight in the decisions, but everyone will be able to cast a vote, and it does matter.  We can tweak process as we go since this is new for all of us."

"Anonymously voting could be good. That way there's not going to be fall out for voting against something that Ford or Tommy or Cherry disagrees with." Sasha said, nodding her head as if this motion would convince the other subs that this was the best choice.

" There's not going to be any fall out.  If I find out someone is punishing any of you for having a damn opinion, then they'll find out what my opinion of that shit is personally.  But that being said, I figured it might be more comfortable to do the anonymous vote. That's why it was one of the suggestions. So let's find a box, some paper and pens, and we can vote whether we keep the goats or eat them."

"Before we put that to a vote I'd like to point out not all goats are created equally." Tommy said I'm not sure exactly what breed they are, but I know Dallas said they were show goats. Sure there would be two or three off spring a year, but I know he did say he got a good penny for selling off the white ones. So do we really want to eat them or maybe look into what type they are and maybe sell them. If rabbits are reasonable to upkeep feed and breed we could just buy rabbits and turn the barn into a breeding pen for them? I mean I don't know hijack shit about goat keeping or rabbit breeding. I just know you fed the goats at sun up and then after we had dinner." He said with a shrug. "Or whatever, don't listen to me if you guys want to eat goats. We usually find enough wild game off the property if we venture off there every other month to scavenge the parks trails and the scrub and tree lines off trail."

"See, that's part of the process. A vote needs thought behind it.   Like I said, the pard I stayed with had rabbits, chickens, and ducks.  All fast breeders. Rats are fast breeders too, but I'm not sure they would be worthwhile.  So we could A, eat the goats out of spite.  B, sell the goats for personal funds. Or C, keep the goats for breeding purposes cause apparently some goats are special and we can consider it a side hustle, assuming we can learn how to keep them.  Also, if you guys wanna raise some yummy snacks like rabbits or whatever, we can look into that. "

"Subs going to find that hard. Being pounded into the ground kept them out of the hobby barn. Also should we vote on the side chance of what can be easiest undone if Dallas comes back?" Ford spoke up.

Minnie gave Ford a withering look.  " I'm pretty sure we covered this.  I know you're holding out hope he shows up and puts us upstart females back in our place, but you really shouldn't. But we can keep it as an option that we keep the goats and take care of them in case he does show up so we can send him packing with them.  They were his personal project after all.  And we aren't gonna pound anyone into the ground, ok? I mean if someone wants a bit of rough shit and it's consensual, sure go for it. No kink shaming here. But I've seen that a pard can be run without violence, so that's what I want if I can help it. I don't want anyone else being stuck dangling at the end of Thier rope like I was.   Can we all agree that we would rather not lose body parts or be whipped or tortured cause we made a damn mistake?"

" So, did you manage to become psychic while you were hanging out with your other leopard friends. If not you should shut up and stop assuming that you can read my mind I wasn't praying that Dallas comes back bitch. I was worried about if he comes back and he does kick your ass the rest of us are fucked seven ways from Sunday. " Ford growled. "Give me that look all you want but you said it yourself you have no fucking clue where he is. I don't want to pay the piper when he comes back and sees yall been up to. It is a valid and sane concern to have."

"Nothing here has been sane, ever." Minnie retorted sharply, then clenched her teeth and took a deep breath. " I'm sorry. I said I wasn't gonna be bitchy and it slipped out. You have every right to be worried. You've had a lot to take in very quickly." She said slowly and carefully.  " I would be lying if I said I wasn't worried or even afraid, but I refuse to back down after coming so far.  You all submitted to me. That means you are my responsibility, and I take that very seriously.  We will be extra cautious for the rest of the moon in case Dallas is slinking around hoping for an ambush. I'm exhausted, and so are most of you. That makes us easy targets, and also makes it more likely we make mistakes and over look things, like I was.  So maybe our best course is to stay on property and hunt as few of the goats as we can get away with so we can get through the moon. How does that sound to everyone?"

"We can stay on the property." Tommy said. "We don't always go out back into the park because last thing we need is to eat a pair of horny teens making out on the trails. If we are going to kill a goat I vote we just do the one and we share what we can off it. The brown one is stupid and not as docile as the others if any of them can go it's that little asshole. Beats up his siblings steals their food yeah hes a real dick."

Minnie nodded. " Fair enough. We will hold off on making a decision about the white ones then until after the moon when we can really get some shit sorted. How about we all try and get some rest before we gotta change? "

"We got about four hours till the sun sets so a Cat nap could be good." Skylar said.

Cherry nodded. "If you need me Minnie I'll be out at the poolside soaking up some sun by the pool."

The sub's began to clear out the room, but Xand was the last out of the pit. "So why did the vampires green light you to come in to run stuff and were like okay to Bumping off Dallas when he knew how everything is run and how to run a porn studio. I'm not trying to make waves and I think it's great you have decided to go back to school for learning, its very cool but just what is the angle for them? You haven't done anything for film school, right? So do we need to find someone that knows how to professionally shoot, direct and edit? Will the vampires be sending someone to help out with all this without Dallas?" Xand ran a hand through their super short buzzed hair, it was currently dyed cotton candy pink. They licked their lips nervously. Change was hard, sudden change with no warning was even harder, but trying to understand how things worked usually put Xand at ease.

Minnie came to sit next to Xand.  " I wish I knew what the angle was. Maybe they just want to watch me struggle.  But I had a meeting with the creepy twins, and presumably Thier boss on the phone, and going to school for business was a big contingency for this.  Hell, I gotta look at the timeline and see if the meeting happened before or after Dallas dissapeared. Could be they saw it as the perfect opportunity to replace a missing asset. Or its a chance to form a new contract that could benefit them.   Trust me, a lot of this has me on edge too. I'm sure after the moon the vampires will be wanting a meeting to see how things went and if it looks like I can get control over the pard without the whole thing imploding. I don't know if the vampires will send over anyone to help, but that's something I will be talking about with them for sure. That and if they have the accesses to the business accounts. If they do, it makes things easier. If they don't, it'll take longer but we can gain access through the bank with proof of the missing person report and my employment documents once they are finalized with my new position.  Nothing about this is easy for any of us, and I know I seem like an uncaring egotistical bitch, leaving you all to suffer and then coming sweeping back like you all should be grateful I remembered you. I guess I should have considered how it would look to you guys a bit more, but I don't think I could have done much different. I just hope you guys can realize this isn't about greed or ego. I really do care about all of you, and I knew if I didn't do something, no one would."

Xand was still and silent taking it all in. As top sub mote was expected of them, but it didn't come with perks. Finally they spoke "I think we are all freaked out about him coming back. He went on a month long punishment binge. Hearing everything is vampire owned and operated makes thing more scary. We had no clue."

Xand sagged slightly "Why hide all that? I mean being top dog you don't have to explain. But hearing Tommy drop that bomb about paying the vampires tribute and them having their fingers in everything. I don't know Dallas ran here for a while and now we have no Dallas. What happens if they decide they don't like how thing's are run girl? Will they come to snatch up you as well and then we are back to square one? Should we just cut our loses and flee?"

Minnie huffed a sigh.  " Oh I wanted to burn this place to the ground and drag you all off halfway across the world if I needed to, just to get you away from the torture. Finding out how deep the vampire connection went changed that, especially since I was in a whole different state and they still showed up. Running won't help. If they want to find you, they will. And if we tank the business and run like bitches, they will want to find us. All I can say is I don't think Dallas kept things from us to protect us. He might of made Tommy and Ford think that was it, that he was keeping us from bad shit, but it doesn't excuse what we went through. It doesn't excuse the years of recovery from the trauma.  What will the vampires do if they don't like how things are run? I got the distinct picture that it matters less about who is in charge and how they run things than how successful the business is and how much cash the vampires get. " She gave half a shrug.  " Lots of shit I can't give you great answers on.   Wish I could, but there's a lot of pieces to the puzzle that need to be fitted together, and that'll take time."

Xand nodded. "Guess we find out in time." They frowned "If we are going to get boned by the shits gotten super bad train, perhaps we got enough lube on hand to reduce the unpleasantness a little, right sugar kitty?"

"That's my hope. I'm sure as hell gonna be digging into the stash." Minnie said with a sound that was half laugh half sigh. "Go on and grab a nap or a snack.  I'm gonna try and catch a bit of shut eye before tonight just in case."

"Sleep is on my mind more than food if that is possible. It's been a heck of a day and you just came busting through the house wall like you the Koolaid man or something. But I'm gonna try. Tonight, for the love of god, better be chill. My heart might explode from any more dramatic entrances and what have you." Xand said waving to Minnie as they padded off to their shared bedroom.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Oct 8th Thurs afternoon - California- The Leopards- 2pm

Katherine had found the address where Minnie had said the porn palace was and had picked up the leopards quarter a block away. The must-have smelled her coming.

Kat looked like hell and felt it. It was so close to the moon coming up her face was flushed she felt like she was burning up, but all those worries froze when she saw Morvan holding Justin.  She jumped outside the truck with her keys to unroll the back as they crawled in. As much as she wanted to ask a zillion questions, she didn't. Not out on the street.

She looked to Michael. "You good to drive I'm barely holding it together sorry."

Michael nodded. "You did well. Things stretched out longer than expected but we wanted to make sure there were no surprises waiting in the compound for her. We did what we could and went beyond. The rest is up to her."

"So it went well?" Kat said looking hopeful.

"I wouldn't say it went well. Justin's hurt so for our side it didn't go well, but their side doesn't look so hot either." Michael said as he slipped into the driver's seat and started driving back to the house. "You better tell your inner asshole that if he acts up he's not going to have a good time dealing with me, I have zero issues with scuffing his ass one-handed while driving us back to the house."

Kat grit her teeth and nodded. "So what are you going to do for the moon? The basements like twenty by twenty so you guys wont fit. Satan hated being down there last night think that's why he made so much mess. But I did go out while I waited to hear back from you guys and it should be less suck for me tonight."

"I'm not sure what we will be doing but we might need your truck Kat. We can't cat out at the house. Nothing to hunt and kill. Doubtful Tana will want to get fucked by us. So we need to find somewhere to hunt."

"Why didn't Minnie invite you to say for the night?" asked Kat.

"Dunno. Maybe cause we killed one of pard mates." Michael shrugged.

"What?!" Kat sputtered.

"I didn't stutter you heard me. No I won't elaborate because its protecting you. The less we tell you... plausible deniability. Last thing we need is a cheese off vampire in Seattle fucking with us cause we got you too involved." Michael said sounding tired and irritable.

"I'm doing my best to be helpful  and not hinder." Kat said softly.

"I know and I plan on keeping it that way Kat. Cops get involved you were just the overtly trusting Canadian that gave us a lift down here cause you wanted to have some vacation time and offered to let us get in on this nice rental property.  It's why you booked a couple extra days after the full moon so you can do some day stuff to have an alibi. You wouldn't be out much for the full moon days." Micheal said as he switched lanes as the GPS instructed.

Kat nodded "I see. Fine I won't ask you more."

Micheal flashed her a thankful look. "Thanks the full moons making me cranky Kat I'm not trying to be an ass but I'm exhausted and have had no sleep. We're hours away from shifting again, but the prospect of finding somewhere tonight with safe hunting isn't looking so good."

Micheal banged on the partition of the truck. "You got ideas on where we can go Morvan? Backyards too small and fences too easy to jump. It's a no go. Basement won't fit all of us if it's 20x20. I know you're worried about Justin but he's still breathing and sleeping off the shit show. We need to start worrying about us for a change today and not just individuals. "

Tana lay in the back of the truck putting her body between the door and Justin and Morvan. Some weird sense if someone dared to rip open the door she would be the first one they would have to deal with. Her ears continued to swivel as she listened to Michael and Kat speak in the front seats over the low hum of the A/C.

She winced a little as Michael made the announcement that one of Minnies pard was killed. Her head lifted to look at both Morvan and Justin. She huffed hot air out her nose in a haughty expression of 'And I'd do it again'. The bang on the partition had her snap up  to attention. She was still on edge jumping at any loud noise or possible threat. Her four legs wobbled as she stood in the back of cab trying to balance in the moving vehicle.

“We can stop and pick up some easy meat,” Morvan suggested. “A bunch of roasts or a bunch of feeder rabbits for the local pet pythons. That would take care of the immediate need for blood. Maybe look for a national park nearby, so we won’t get our asses shot by dickwaffles who are out hunting?”

Spending the full moon with Minnie’s Pard would not have ended well. There would have been more bloodshed and Morvan didn’t want to have to eat anyone else before he got home.

“Even just a place where we can hole up and won’t need to deal with the local vampires. Their main man is a cat fancier.”

"Closest park is near Minnie's leopards. And we are running out of time here. If we going to do the meat thing and mad dash to a park we need to get a move on now. Drive to the house drop of Tana and Justin so they don't cook in the back. Grab some pets from a pet shop and some meat but... Arghhh." Michael growled in frustration as he laid on the horn as a old man wearing a fedora cut him off. "Mother fucker! I'm going to hunt him down and eat him. He's old no one would miss him. Problem solved."

Kat slouched down in the passenger seat, she had never seen Michael so moody. "Grab some pets and meat but what?" She asked in a tiny voice, not wanting to trigger his wrath.

Michael huffed his knuckles on the steering wheel were white. He took in a deep breath. "Meat... Pets... Fine and dandy but.. Did anyone bring down paper money. I fucking over looked that. And enough animals from a pet store... They gonna look at us weird as we bag up all their kittens and puppies... and don't say lets just do mice and rats, I'm fucking ravenous. I have plastic but plastic is traceable and the whole point of this trip was to not be traced down here or back up.

Tana started making some mewling noises in the back of the cab. She was trying to convey that she had in fact slowly been taking out cash for weeks now inconspicuously to bring down to LA. It was in her backpack back at the house. She knew they weren't down there to shop but didn't want to risk not being able to buy the rest of the house a little a little cheap cheesy souvenir like every other tourist. That or risk seeing something shiny in a window that caught her eye. $1000 would not go a long way in terms of food but it could help in a pinch.

"What's that Tana tell them about the two hundred bucks I have in my pocket?" Morvan said patting Tana on the head. "Tana wants me to tell you I got two hundred bucks in my pocket.

Kat cleared her throat. "Ummm I also have a credit card I was given and It's for emergencies only, but I was told if I needed anything I could put it a company card." Kat said, slowly slipping a black credit card out of the glove box.

Michael gave it a double look. "Fuck, is that a American Express Centurion Card?"

Kat said slowly, "Umm maybe? Nigel gave it to me in case there was an emergency. Is that a bad thing? I just figured it was a credit card done up in the company colors you know how much they like their black at AAI. This isn't a custom colored card? We have those up in Canada."

"Do your custom cards come with a spending cap? Because if I think this is what I think it is Kat there is no spending cap. We could buy a fucking yacht with this and they credit card company would be all okay. Thanks for your patronage." Michael said.

"Well, I don't think a yacht purchase is an emergency, now five hundred bucks worth of kittens and live animals... I could see that being okay. But knowing it is Nigel's card, do you want to owe him or would you want to pay that back like soon?."

Michael grunted. "I never want to owe those fanged fucks anything. If we use the card, we give you the money when we get home and you give it to him. Then were even."

Michael slowly eased the box van into the driveway of the rental house. He made sure the roll up door faced the house, No sense in anyone street view wise watching a leopard and an unmoving man be removed from the back of the truck.

"Okay Kat open the door to the house while we get Tana and Justin situated. If you feel the need to change early, you make sure you get down into the basement and lock yourself in. That way, if we're late and don't make it back before sunset, you can be safe. Chances are if Tana stays in cat form she won't want to break down the door to eat or fight you and Justin's looking rough enough he might just shift in his sleep and stay that way. That tends to happen when injuries are bad. I'm starting to think maybe he perforated a bowel or something when he his that tree." Michael said, looking concerned as he watched Kat dash to the door to unlock it so everyone could come in that was coming in.

Michael came in with Justin in his arms and gently set him down on the bed. He felt the young blond haired leopards forehead then neck before slipping a hand down his pants to rest against Justin's groin and then pulling it out. He sighed, walking into the kitchen as Tana eyed him before heading into the bedroom with Justin. Michael washed his hands and looked at Kat and Morvan. "He's way warmer than he should be. I'm not a nurse so I'm not sure what to do here.  Hope and pray for a miracle while we shop for what we need tonight that's all we can do we can't waste time."

Kat gently gritted her teeth. "I can try to reduce the fever. I'm not comfortable solo floating him in a pool. But I could settle him into a bathtub. He's too big a cat to drown in the tub when he shifts, and it might keep him cool. If not that the freezer in the kitchen has an ice maker, I could make up a towel with some ice and put it on his chest and stuff to cool him down? Yes no?"

Tana booked it to the room and came speeding back towards Morvan moments later carrying her back pack in her mouth.

With an auditable "Bleh" she spat it out and kept nudging it towards him with her nose.

“What’s that Tana? Timmy put something in your backpack?” Morvan picked up the bag and opened it. “Ooh, money!”

Tana nodded with a huff. It was then she realized the weight of the room. She titled her head to the side a look of worry on her face. It would be easier to talk but what would be the point of breaking her bones to break them again in mere hours. At least this way her beast was sated. A small worried sounding gargle came from the back of her throat.

Michael looked at the money in Morvan's hand and knelt down beside Tana. "We can use this to get us food until we get back home to pay you back Kitten?"

Without hesitation Tana's large tongue came out her mouth as she licked half of Michaels face in one go.

"Alright then you sit tight keep an eye on Justin and Kat make sure they stay put and safe." Michael said ruffling her chest fur. "Morvan and I will go out and get us some eats no mice or rats we will find something good."

"Man are you really going to buy kittens and eat them? Feeling a little awkward, Not sure how Satan will act to cat blood all up in here if you guys don't find a place to shelter for the night."

"Not going to candy coat it Kat. It's whatever bigger than a guinea pig that's on the menu, if its rabbits we will buy the store out, if It's not then yes puppy and dog are on the menu. I'm not going to snack on rodent unless that is the only option we have. Rats and mice are like chicken nuggets and popcorn chicken you need to eat a ton to feel like you ate anything, and the option to buy a goat isn't going to just present itself to us at a pet store." Michael said as he stood up fishing the van key's out of his pocket. "We can hit a grocery store to buy some ground meat and beef to fill in the holes, but we need the live kill to sate the inner beast's dead meat doesn't cut it."

Kat nodded but looked glum "Maybe buy some mouthwash too so when you come back here you guys don't have I just ate your cousin breath if you do get cats. Just don't tell me if you guys went that route. It's going to make ever chilling with you guys on a full moon seem like a good idea, not very likely."

Tana and Kat watched the boys leave to try and fit all the shopping in before the sunset so they could be back in time to find a place to cat out safely without hurting anyone.

Katherine sighed, running her hands through her hair as she looked at Tana. From experience having talked to the leopards she knew they sort of kind of were at home in there in animal form when it was under the evening effects of full moons.  It was a far cry from her shifts where she never remembered anything or just had vague recollections of feelings or impressions.

 "Let's get you some water and then maybe make an ice poultice for Justin to see if that brings his temperature down a bit." Kat said as she opened a cupboard and filled a bowl for Tana so she could have some water and then made her way to the hallway to open up the linen closet as she pulled out an oversized towel.

Tana padded to the kitchen in behind Kat. She looked at the large bowl before licking her maw. Making it to the water she began to lap it up quickly. The odd droplet managing to escape and splash on the floor. One ear spun to listen as Kat left the kitchen to make sure everything was okay.

Kat had returned to the kitchen with a towel that she set in the sink and turned the cold water on. Riffling through the cupboards she found some garbage bags under the sink, in a nearby junk drawer take and a set of poultry scissors.

Tana watched as Kat sat on the floor and began to cut up the garbage bags until she had three cut up into long rectangles as she tapped them together. She softly spoke as she finished tapping everything.

"For the bed so we don't soak the sheets or ruin the mattress. Especially if he shifts...  We can make him a cool towel with ice and have it be wet to wick some heat away from his body. Its not much, but it's the only thing I can think of besides having him soak in a bath. We could do the bath and then do the towel thing. But I don't know if I can make it till sunset. I sometimes change before that. Stress makes the change come faster, and this is a stressful day." Kat explained as she softly tried laughing the tension she felt out into the house rather than hold it in.

Tana nodded along as her large almond shaped eyes never left Kat. She paced up to Kat bumping her large head into Kats shoulder. She did this a few times pacing back and forth while changing direction hoping the contact would soothe Kats stress.

Kat finished and gave Tana a gentle head nogie as she walked into the room and looked at Justin. "Bath first right? He won't be all mad I tossed him in a tub naked, will he? I don't want to offend his sense of you know male ego or privacy. If anything I'm saying makes sense can you make a little noise?"

Tana murmled. She head over to the bed standing strong alongside it. She glanced to Kat then Justin then Kat again. Hopefully she would pick up the 'put him on my back' vibes she trying to force into Kats head.

"Sucks we can't talk in this form eh?" She said "So how you wanna do this? Are you wanting to help?" Kat asked as she set the plastic bag on the bed.

Tana nodded as she murmled. She turned doing a full circle standing beside the bed once more strongly as she stomped her paws in place a few times. The gesture less cat like and more prancing pony that anything.

Kat smiled. "I'm not as strong as you, but I am stronger than a human, you remember that, right? I could drag him into the bathroom, but if you want, we can have him ride you. Make you a pony and I can hold him upright till we get him into the bathroom."

Together the pair got Justin into the bathroom but he was all limp dead weight. "Woof I mean the temperature is wrong but welcome to how Vampires are during the day. You can wet willy them and nothing....Don't tell anyone how I know that kay?" Kat whispered as she placed Justin gently in the tub.

Tana shot her a look that screamed 'If I remember this. I am so asking for that story' at least she thought she was conveying that. Tana leaned her head over the edge close to Justin. She was concerned and worried. She could still feel the tug of the moon pulling at her like a spoiled child even in her leopard form. If she was feeling nag how much longer could Kat hold out. The concerned look turned to Kat. Her mouth reaching for the cold towel hoping Kat understood that she had this.

Kat turned to Tana, "Now we take the shorts off, cause clothing tearing during shifting sucks.  Lord forgive me for this it's not sexual it's not sexual..." She paused, her face going red, "Woof. Jesus I'm going to sound like a perv but sitting here seeing him out cold like this and naked, it's like when the heck did he grow up into a man. Like a hot one? Also, just because I'm bi leaning doesn't mean I want to bone him, but man Cyn fucked off to Canada and left this behind? That's a war crime."

Setting the shorts aside she turned on the cold water and waited until his legs were submerged with water, she took the spare towel and rolled it up to place behind Justin neck for support. Kat put the wrung out body towel over his chest and did her best to cover up his personal bits.

Sitting on the edge of the tub she sighed and stroked Tana's head. She was trying hard to be optimistic and cheery rather than scared and worried, but it was an effort. She was doing her best to try to do good for Justin, but she wasn't a nurse. "So he looks comfy and like he ain't going to drown? Now we just leave him here. I'm going to heat something up in the fridge, you want any raw ground beef? Or maybe a snack patty? I made like a dozen burgers up this morning so you guys could have something to nom. But it was a bad night I guess cause Justin's here. I'm sorry things didn't go to plan..."

Tana rested her large head on the side of the tub watching weirdly intent as Kat undressed Justin. Even if it was sexual the words Kat spoke were true. She probably would of laughed along side her or make another jab about Cyn leaving Justin. Then again she had done something similar and even treated him like trash in the process. The urge to go for the tactless joke to break the tension would also be strong. 'He grew into a kabob' insert cymbal noises followed by 'I'll show myself out.'

Tana let out a few sad whines as she licked at Justins hand that was inches away from her face. Her ears trained towards Kat showing that she was listening.

'Snack.' Once that word hit her ears, Tana large head snapped up. Drool began to form as quickly licked at her maw hungerly. How she could still be hungry was a mystery. Maybe it was more a hunger for normalcy in her diet then people.

In the quiet of the house Kat padded into the kitchen and pulled out the plate of cooked burger patties. Large and thick they hand to be close to half a pound.

The were-cat put six on the plate returning the other half dozen to the fridge. Ahe made her way to the living room. Pulling a pillow off the couch and placed it on the floor opting to lean against the furniture. She and Tana could share some floor real-estate as she split a burger in half and took a large bite before breaking off a chunk and offering it to the were-leopard on the flat if her upturned palm.

"It's pretty peaceful here with out the bits energy around. Michael man... wooow I'm not bitching but he's intense as hell when he's in whatever mood you want to call that. He like that at home and I've just never noticed?" Kat asked. Tana likely wasn't picking up everything she was putting down but that was ok. Having her close was nice. It was nice to have someone in the house with her rather than sitting alone and left wondering how the team was.

Tana gently plucked the piece out of Kat's flat hand. Rough tongue trying to lick up any remnants that could be found. Hot air huffed on Kats now wet hand as it was disappointedly empty. Her eyes looked to Kat then back to her hand then back to Kat rapidly.

Kat proceeded to snack on burgers trading bite for bite until the six burgers were done.

After that Kat padded into the bathroom to re-wet Justin's towel.

"Guess we wait till the guys get back.  I mean guys probably would want them dressed and not have to deal with the fuss of having to redress him so like maybe I should take him out before they get here so he's dressed so when they have to carry him wherever until the Wilderness it's not his bare ass hanging out to the world with Michael having them slung over the shoulder and people giving them looks with the what the fuck kind of nature hike are you guys doing?" Kat mused looking at Tana "What do you think Kitty?"

Tana was still in the living room loafing with a content purr when Kat's voice drew her attention. She got to her feet giving a long stretch as she started to walk to the bathroom. She paused to look at the front door for a few heartbeats before continuing taking up seat in the bathroom doorway. A sting of meows and grunts came out the leopards mouth. 'One full moon he he'


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Michael and Morvan returned approximately 2 hours later, smelling like a menagerie. They found Kat sitting on the bedroom floor, Head resting on the edge of the bed as Justin lay there still conscious.

Kat perked up as she gave the boys her report. "We got the meat and some animals. Picked you up a couple extra guinea pigs Kat just in case. How's our boy. Temp's down a bit we had him soak in the tub in cool water for an hour till I thought he was looking too pruney. Hes just been chilling with his icecube towel since then. Tana has three cooked patties as snackies same here. There six left if you guys wanna double fist a couple on your way out to find a place to bed down tonight. The issue is if you park my truck whatever park you  planning on staying its going to get a ticket so try and find some street parking close by. It would really suck if you got my truck impounded."

Tana was pacing around in the living room. Unsure of what to do with herself or where to be that she would not be in the way. Things were complicated and going to move fast now that Morvan and Michael had returned.

“I can drop them off and go find parking,” Morvan said. “And I can pull Justin’s cat back out before we leave the house, so no naked boys.  Hopefully Justin will be able to join us on the hunt. Otherwise I’ll watch him while Michael and Tana hunt. Once they are done I can get my hunt on.”

"That's fair and I mean if you guys end up hanging out at the park you were in last night but just keep to the far end I'm sure Minnies fam won't be too upset by that. It's the full moon, trying to find safe harbor where you one gets attacked is the name of the game." Kat said with a nod looking over to Justin in the bed. "But won't you guys draw a lot of heat dragging a passed out oversized leopard not on a leash and a Fuzzy Tana into the woods? Meh never mind it doesn't matter you got this I'm shutting up..."

"It's not like people haven't seen shapeshifters before," Morvan said.  "And realistically, what cop is going to come investigate a shifter sighting on the full moon?"  Morvan knew exactly what cop would do it: a silvered up SWAT sniper.  He wasn't about to announce that, however.  "Let's get a move on.  We don't have as much time as I'd like."

Tana was parked at the front door ready to go. Her stare so intense it was like she was trying to will the door open with her mind.

Evening passed unexpectedly, in the fact that nothing crazy happened at all.

 The leopards went out to the same overgrown area that they had the night previously had hiked in subtle deep into the wild brush and Bush and did their lunar Passover in the park without incident.

 Justin shifted once the moon rose, but remained asleep for the whole evening having not budged to hunt down anything, or even  make any noises of protest.

 During the evening Michael, morvan, or Tana would take the turns watching over Justin while he slept but, overall they could not complain about the evening.

 Minnie and her leopards did not come out to bother them and it was kind of good that there were no paths that were crossed. It took out the risk of there being more fights which was something none of them really wanted.

The morning sun slowly began to creep above the Horizon, and with  and with that the leopards were no longer locked in a furry fleshy prison. They once felt that they could should they want to, change back into their human forms.

 Michael was the first to shed the his shape of cat for that of a man as he stepped out of the large puddle of Goo he had left behind to trot over to the tree where they had tied their bag of clothing for the evening. Reaching into it he pulled it a pair of old faded jeans and slip them on looking at the rest of them to change back into their human shapes.

Morvan had managed to catch a California ground squirrel and had brought it to Justin, crushing it with his powerful jaws and dripping the blood and viscera onto Justin’s tongue.

The young leopard had barely stirred. The Raj spend the rest of the night curled up beside him, slowly feeding him energy.

He had to wake up some time, right?  He was still beside Justin when dawn came and it was with clear reluctance that he returned to his own human form.

Tana was not to far behind Michael. Leaves and sticks crunched under her feet as she silently made her way to where they stashed their clothing.  She pull her sweat shorts on and a baggy shirt not bothering with a bra. Her head turned to look at Morvan and a still unmoving Justin and with knitted brow frowned.

Michael didn't say anything. He just scooped Justin up, but Tana and Morvan could see the tightness in the line of his jaw and smell than anger that he was just keeping in check. He shifted the sleeping cat's weight comfortably in his arms.

On the way out of the park he spoke.  "Maybe we just let him sleep like this with us today, so we aren't putting any more stress on his body tonight? Or do you think ripping him out of the cat might do him good if we force another regenerative change? Part f me wishes we could have brought Sandy down with us she's the medical one that understands the shifter medicine better than we do."

Tanas worry mixed heavily with Michaels anger. She scurried beside Michael looking at Justin as they walked.

"I brought some medical notes with me. I don't think they will help much in this situation but I'll scourer them when we get back." Her voice  tight letting out an exasperated sigh.

"Won't help much they don't have much out there on shifter biology that's just something you can look up online or buy a book about, kiddo. It's okay he's still breathing, that fight earlier just took a lot out of him." Michael said softly as the started the hike out of the park, following Morvan to whatever the truck was parked.

"They are ones I made with Sandy but ya." Her voice trailed off. Her hands slowly moving to her side stiffly balling with frustration until her knuckles were white.

"I've pulled the man out and the cat out," Morvan said.  "No point in doing it again.  He just needs rest."

When the Seattle leopards got home an hour later, they found Kat looking exhausted in a pair of boxer shorts and a tank top.

The scent of bacon and eggs filled the house.

"Morning how was your night guys?" Her hazel grey eyes flicked to Michael's arms where Justin lay in cat form sleeping.

Michael shrugged and wordlessly left the kitchen area to settle Justin into bed.

Kat looked to Tana "Back bacon and eggs before bed?" She asked trying to be cheerful.

Tana gave a solid nod. "Sounds good Kat. Thankyou. Need any help?" Her voice oddly level and salom for the usually upbeat leopardess.

"Not here. Downstairs that little butthole decided to tear down all the plastic after his shit and....check this out." She dragged Tana to the basement door opening it to showcase the scratches in the wood. "He decides this doors perfectly fit to turn into a scratching post."

"Mm. I see. Well I can't help with the door but I'll start the clean up while you finish breakfast." She placed a hand on Kats shoulder giving it a squeeze before heading into the basement.

"JE-sus." They could hear Tana hiss out once she reached the basement taking it all in.

"Yeah I should have warned you not to go down there. I haven't really finished cleaning up down there at least Butthead tore the plastic down Midway through killing the guinea pigs." Kat explained as Tana  took in the crimescene.

"It's fine. It'll keep me busy. " She called over her shoulder back up the stairs. She headed further into the left over disaster zone. Luckily she didn't need to waste time rolling up her sleeves. She paced over to where Kat had left some cleaning supplies. Her finger swished in the bucket watching it swirl absent mindedly.

Morvan nodded. “Good is good,” he said. He too was more subdued than normal. Small wonder; he’d been feeding Justin as much energy as he could spare over the past twenty four hours. It left him without much left over for himself.

"You look like poop. You guys better get some rest after you eat." Kat replied. "How many eggs you gonna eat? Me I still have to finish scraping up all that congealed hard dried shifter fluid off the basement floor then clean up any left over hair and blood that his royal dick face made."

“A couple of eggs would be good,” Morvan said. “Is there toast?  I can’t remember if you said toast, Kat.  And thank you. You’ve been a huge help.  We owe you one.”

"Yeah toast can be made. God I just need to get thru one more full moon then I can spend the day doing a deep clean how I'm gonna hide the claw marks I don't know maybe you and Micheal can help. I don't want to cough up and loose a grand for minor property destruction. " Kat said trying to stay chill and get food cooked.

Tana lost some time starring into the water swirled soap and dirt. She stood slowly looking around assessing. Methodically she began to scoop up and organize the plastic sheeting careful to fold the dirty sides in on themselves.

“Putty,” Morvan said almost robotically. “Fill the scratches then either match the paint or paint the whole door with something close. Most people don’t have the visual acuity to spot the difference.”

"Alright still might have you guys help later in the afternoon with doing that cleaning, I'm good at home repair not so much. Is paint and filler going to be cheaper than hitting a Lowes and getting a door that's new or matches?" Kat asked as she buttered the toast that popped "How many eggs Michael?"

"Three." came the deep barked answer.

"Hey Tana you good with three eggs too should we just do a murder on this carton and be done with it?" Kat hollered down stairs to Tana.

"Three is fine." She called up as she looked for the mop.

“Depends on the door,” Morvan said, looking for the toaster.  “This place?  Paint and putty will definitely be cheaper. A little sand paper and we’ll be good.”

"Alright kids id say maybe 3 more minutes. Did you like the little makeshift plastic tarp i set down on the bed for Justin, in case he shifts the bed?" Kat asked Michael as he came into the room and washed his hands at the sink.

"Yeah. I did." Michael said as he lathered up.

Kat waited for more input, but none came, she sighed heavily and pulled the back bacon out of the pan onto a plate as she cracked the eggs and began to scramble them with a little cream. "I really don't want to clean up after breakfast, but if we don't, it's going to make tomorrow's breakfast more crappy and annoying. I just want to sleep."

"Preaching to the choir." Michael said as he gave the fridge door a fifty yard stare.

"You wanna grab Tana Morvan?" Kat said. "Plating up in just a few. Don't mind the war crimes downstairs."

“Sorry,” Morvan said. “Yeah, I can do that.  Just a little tired. Brain is being mushy.”

He moved to the basement door and knocked on it. “Breakfast,” he called down. “Don’t make me turn the lights out.”

Tana pulled her tongue back into her mouth before pushing her body away from the wall. She had gotten side tracked by a very particular shade of blood splatter on the wall and was unable to stop the darker impulses.

"Coming." She called moving towards the stairs. Tired eyes looked up the stairs that looked like a mountain. She had no room to complain out of everyone she was probably in the best of shape. Heavy foot falls trudged up the stairs and made their way into the kitchen.

"Thanks Kat."

Kat made sure everyone was served and seated as she set up the sink with soapy water and slipped in the frying pan and cutting board. "Must be good, no one's saying anything ." Kat replied as she joined them at the table, looking at the faces of everyone. They all looked like they could fall onto a bed and sleep the morning away, perhaps waking shortly before sunset. "So how was tonight compared to the previous?"

Tanas fork stopped deadly still on the plate. Her eyes glanced to Morvan then Michael. She wasn't exactly sure what to say at this point. "We are all here." Was the only thing she managed with a small fake smile before putting another bite into her mouth.

“Nobody died,” Morvan said.  “Makes it a good night.”

It was a low energy meal and Kat watched as the leopards ate and headed to bed afterwards. She too soon retired to bed.

When they woke Tana found Kat kneeling against the bed where Justin still slept in car form she had a turkey baster in a glass and was gently dribbling water into the still leopards mouth. Followed by the occasional sound of Justin's tongue slowly moving when the few drops hit it. Kat's face was scrunched up in concentration as she repeated the process she had risen an hour previous to this and the idea to try and water Justin had happened as she had thrown together a baked pasta dish for dinner, that was in the oven doing its thing. So far she had managed to get a cups worth of water into the were leopard.

Tana stirred and rolled over towards Justins.  Feeling the fur between her fingers as she had fallen asleep mindlessly petting him gently. She returned to the action peering at Kat with a half smile.

"How's he doing?" She whispered knowing full well that Kat was not medically trained but was still hoping to hear better news.

"I don't know if he's awake, but he's been lapping or at least swallowing some water. I just figured with it being day three maybe trying to get him to drink was good considering they're all so many days without water you die. Isn't it like by day three be entering the danger zone or something?" Kat said cocking her head as she looked up at Tana. "Sorry not trying to be a creeper in your bedroom. I wasn't making too much noise and woke you did I?"

Tana gave a small nod crawling over top of the sleeping leopard resting her head gingerly on top of him to listen to his breathing. "You're fine Kat. Thanks for being here. Thanks for being vigilant. Fuck I hate that we can't do any more than this." She continued to whisper as she lifted her head up finishing with a defeated sigh.

“I made sure he got some liquids last night,” Morvan said from the doorway. “And I’ve been charging him like a cell phone for the past twenty four hours. He’d better wake up or I will be pissed.”

He stretched and things cracked loudly. “I will see if I can get him awake for tonight’s full moon. He’s gotta enjoy at least one down here, right?”

The Raj was trying to be positive but inside he was worried. Justin hadn’t been out this long when he’d been shot. Morvan desperately wanted the young man to wake up, so he could threaten to kill him for scaring them.

"I'm not doing much." Kat said gently looking at Morvan standing in the doorway. "Just trying to do anything that comes to mind taking a bit of the stress off your guys plates."

“You’re doing great, Kat,” Morvan said. “We’d be having a hell of a time without you. You deserve a raise. If I was paying you. Seriously, I owe you large.”

Tana shifted in the bed wanting to make room for Morvan to come snuggle but with How large Justin was in cat for there was barely room for her. Inwardly she groaned as she silently made her way off the bed. She began to stretch out arms high above her head. "I can always make him a meat smoothie too. All puree style. The water though is a smart move Kat again thanks. Morvan's right you are not getting paid enough for this." She let out a small chuckle.

Morvan moved to sit on the end of the bed. Tana could feel his Beast reaching out to enfold both her and Justin.  “Meat smoothie might work,” he said. “Even if we strain out the leftover solid mush. It will give him liquids and protein and he needs both.  And he can eat the mush when he wakes up.”

WHEN.  Not IF.

"Or maybe you can do that with the animals tonight catch them and then hold them over his snoot, maybe the smell might wake his lazy ass up. You hear that just cause there's vacation doesn't mean you get to lie around being a lazy butt head while everyone else works. Wakey eggs and bakie... " Kat teased as she gave him another basters full of water. "If you guys want me to get a refill and you want to have your turn water boarding him just let me know."

“I did do that last night,” Morvan said. “California ground squirrel. More crushed than ground but you get the idea.”

He paused. “We can take our turns babying Justin,” he said. “Assuming this doesn’t work.”

Morvan summoned his Beast and used it to add impetus to his roar of “WAKE UP!”

Tana leaned her beast into Morvans happy to have him close. It was when she start for feel him tensing up she pulled back in time for his rude wake up call. Her eyes zipped to Justin watching and waiting on baited breath.

At least there was a response this time. Morvan saw the backhand quarter of Justin's body twitch ever so slightly.

"I'll go get some water and yeah I don't know he moved that's promising maybe he will get up tonight when you guys go do your thing tonight. Maybe roll him onto the floor and give him snuggles isn't that the literal balm for you guys? Stressed out snuggles, pissed off or depressed snuggles, happy and full? Snuggles?" Kat crossed her fingers and left the room.

Tana let out her breath she was holding then rolled off the bed running her fingers along Morvans back. With a thunk it fell to her side.

"I'll go make that meat smoothie for him. There's enough space to pile on the living floor for a snuggle session. I can gather all the pillows for it too." She offered Morvan a sad smile.

“I’ll get Michael to join us,” Morvan said, brushing his cheek against Tana.

"Okay." She gave a solid nod reluctantly pulling herself away from Morvan and padded into the kitchen to make Justin a meat smoothie.

Her eyes looking for Kat. "You're welcome join the snuggle party Kat." She spoke a bit loudly unsure where she exactly was. Before rummaging in the fridge pulling out some beef and eggs. She popped back up arms slightly full moving items to the counter.

"Maybe?  I don't know, the cats in me are lil weirdos, not always feeling safe. Sketchy little terds. I don't know hearing how you guys got cats to chew on for the moon stuff, I'm not sure. But hey, I can give it a try for a little before I lock myself downstairs." Kat replied as she watched Tana whip up a small amount of food for Justin to try. She wasn't saying it because no one else was, but she was worried. She didn't want to force-feed Justin in case he choked on things. Then there was the issue with reseeding syndrome, which was something that was a real danger to people that didn't eat anything for days on end that could kill people. She wasn't sure on anything but had reached out to Maria to see if she could find someone that understood shifter medicine to get back to her with some tips.

In the end Tana tried to get him to eat he had swallowed down three lazy licks before he stopped, so in defeat and frustration everyone just piled in around him and snoozed.  Kat's phone went off, letting them know they had an hour and twenty minutes to prep before their bodies once again underwent the lunar shifts.

Tana grumbled forgetting where she was. She fumbled blindly patting around to try and turn her offensive alarm clock off.

"Alright you guys rise and shine we got one hour and twenty minutes till the moon rises and every bone in our body breaks as we turn ourselves inside out." Kat announced in a sing songy voice. "On the plus side the baked pasta I was making is done so everyone can wolf down a bowl then head out to enjoy their sunset hike into the wilderness."

"Five more minutes." Tana mumbled nestling into the nearest body.

Another night was spent out in the California wilds as they hoped staying out in the hill near Minnie's new territory would go without incident.

They night went uneventful the most excitement came when they heard the death cry of a goat below them outside the park. Part of the night they had the company of another owl but it didn't tarry long when Morvan and Tana had climbed separate trees trying to get to it.

Dawn came once more and the were leopards would once again be free from animal shape should they chose to stay in human shape of their own accord.

Morvan looked down at Justin who has not stirred all night but had softly snored under his tree.

Tana was the first to shed her beastly form. Getting dressed she jogged over to where Justin had been. Thankful to finally be free of the moons pull only to be replaced of the heavy weight of worry. She paced back and forth near the sleeping leopard chewing nervously on the skin around her fingers.

Michael has shifted stepping out of the mess he gently picked up the large black cat and dug deep metaphysically to pull the man out of the cat so Morvan could conserve his energy.

It was a few minutes later after a brisk toweling off that he slipped shorts back on Justin and proved him fireman's carry style over his shoulder. He looked to Morvan and Tana giving them a nod. "Back to the truck? I'll drive. You two can rock paper scissors for shortgun."

Tana frowned as Justin lay limp in Michaels arms. She shook her head. "It's okay Morvan can have the front seat. Backseat has become," She paused trying to find the right word. "Familiar." She offered a weak smile.

On the way back to the rental house Michael hit a pothole in the road thanks to some rather aggressive driving due to the other cars around him. He softly swore as he shot daggers at the Mustang that just cut him off. He wasn't sure if it was his frayed nerves or if it was a case of Los Angeles drivers were just built differently and drove like aggressive dick heads. He slapped the horn three times and stuck his arm out the window to flip off the driver.

In the back of the truck Justin let out a soft noise as him and Tana were mildly jostled as they heard Micheal lay on the horn.

In the dim light of the back of Kats van. Just cracked open an eye his voice was a dry whisper and cracked slightly. "Had a dream we were on America's worst driver's..."

"Justin." Tana said in a tiny terrified voice like any sudden movement or noise would startle him back into endless slumber. Her hands hovered over his body wanting nothing more than to grab him up and squeeze him tightly. Tears poured silently down her face dripping into her chest.

"Nerd..." He softly rasped as she closed his eyes. He had not the energy to sit up and console her but he managed to move is hand enough to have the fingers on his hand closest o her touch her knee as she sat beside him.

Tana shaky hand reached out to clasp her hand on top of his. Her free hand tapped the partition a strained voice choked out from the tears.

"He's awake."

“About fucking time,” Morvan said. “Make sure he gets some water and some food, so he’s healthy enough for me to kick his ass when we get home.”

It was clear that he was relieved.

There was a brief moment of 'oh shit I should of thought of that' that caused Tana to scramble in the back. She rummaged around finding the water bottles but frowned as some of the snacks they prepared. Justin seemed to tired to probably chew most of these and with him being out as long as he was he would need something lighter for his stomach perhaps. With water in hand she shimmied in behind Justin lifting his body gently into her lap. She cracked open the bottle placing it lightly against his lips.

"Here. Drink some water, ok?" She looked down at him with an uneasy smile as if the water may wash Justin away.

Justin had a few sips as he made a small noise of protest as he tried to rollover onto his side. He gave up making a sigh as he contented himself to use Tana as a pillow happy for the pard contact.

Tana put the water away and began running her hand slowly thru Justins hair humming. The song nothing notable just whatever came to her head in the moment. The vans metal walls helped echo the relaxing happy tune.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
“You want to pull over and let me drive?” Morvan asked Michael.  “Justin could use a strong Alpha back there and I think I’d be less agro behind the wheel. Or I could climb in back if you’re sure that you’re okay to drive.”

"It's fine another ten and we will be at the house." Michael said. "I can't wait till we are out of here everyone drives like assholes."

There was a pause in the humming from the back. A small giggle replaced it for a few moments as Tana knew the drivers were causing Michael in turn to drive like an asshole. But with the full moon they had who could blame him. Soon after the soft humming returned trying to reach out and soothe everyone in the van. Tana always had a calming effect like a weighted blanket but unaware it would seem her power had a few extra pounds added to it.

In the front of the truck, Morvan smiled. “Tana’s got some more juice to her this morning,” he said. “Looks like we have a new Alpha. Brandy is going to lose her shit in the best way possible when she finds out.”

Michael nodded and softly grunted in agreement. "So is Brandy losing speed bump? Not to get too political but... With how things are, we could absorb the out-of-town leopards into the pard sooner if Tana is willing to play speed bump. I mean, she will need more training to get a feel for the metaphysical power to see what and where she would rate them temporarily, at the very least she can certainly get a flavor for the subs since she's familiar with everyone in our pard."

It wasn't long before Michael eased the cube van into the driveway and opened up the roll up door. "You need help pulling him out Tana?"

Tana shook her head. "Maybe. I think I could weight wise I doubt it would be a problem but the height difference might make it weird."

"As long as you don't bash his head I'm sure he won't mind." Michael explained but watched Tana drag him towards him.

Once again he slung Justin Over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes carrying him into the house.

Tana happily chased after the two hopping a little to give Justin a tap on the butt.

"It's a good morning." She hummed skipping towards the house to get the door for Michael.

"Agreed it means he's mostly out of the woods a day or two and he should be mobile. Maybe you and Kat and Morvan can do something touristy tomorrow if you want and I can stay back and nurse Justin."

"Out of the woods what?" Katherine asked as she saw the leopards walk in.

She looked haggard as she went to the fridge to grab some breakfast sausage and eggs.

“Justin woke up,” Morvan said. “You don’t need to take care of him, Michael. That’s my job.”

"I think Michael is just trying to avoid driving more than he needs to." Tana chuckled heading towards the kitchen to help Kat.

"I can make breakfast today Kat. That way you can relax a bit."

"I honestly don't mind cooking but what I would love help with is for y'all to help me take the basement door off the hinges slide that into the truck and at some point today we need to go and get a replacement for it I don't know when I'm going to need so at least I can take the door with me and I can buy a tape measure and figure out what I'm going to need for this stupid basement door replacement I'm glad we don't have to stay here one more day because I likely would have gone through the door. Mental note to self if I ever do this again make sure it's a much larger basement because my fucking cat did not like this. I essentially cat carried him for the full moon. " Kat replied her tone devoid of energy.

Tana nodded saddling up beside Kat to help buzz around the kitchen. The leopardess found a lot of pep in her step now that Justin had finally woken. "Sorry the home reno stuff is definitely not up my alley but I will help with it should you need anything from me." She reached over popping a grape in her mouth.

"Well it certainly my fault for the lack of insight that I might need tools. I really should have thought about that rather than just cleaning supplies I mean I might be able to use a butter knife to unscrew the screws maybe?" She said to Tana as she opened the basement door.

The door was in Ruins almost covered in blood and deep furrowed scratch marks they were even cat nails embedded in the door amidst all the blood. " yeah the screws are definitely the slots and not squares or Stars okay I can butter knife this. I'm sorry I didn't have breakfast ready for you guys just the basement's been a little problematic as far as cleaning it goes today. Is everybody good with breakfast sausage and eggs and toast we got like half a pound of grapes left toss that in there if you want some vegetable matter."

"Sounds like a plan to me. Want me on toast duty?" Tana asked.

“Jesus, Kat,” Morvan exclaimed. “You could have come with us.  You ripped fucking claws out trying to get out. Give me an hour and I can figure out what you need to replace the door. We might even be able to find some tools if we look. But yeah, we can definitely get the door replaced.”

He touched the ruined door, very deliberately avoiding the blood smears and the ripped out claws.

Kat nodded as she went over to give Morvan a hug while she leaned against him.  "I'm sorry guys. I've had to overnight in the van before but it was never this bad. I don't know why he lost his shit. Like it was slightly more room than the van and he had live food but yeah ... I'm spent despite doing nothing. Plus side  I just have the stair blood and door to replace and it's good as new. We can take the door with us. You guys can use it for your next fire pit day or something." She murmured into Morvans shoulder.

“New place,” Morvan said. “Your van is at least familiar. If he has no awareness that he gets out during the day, he might have thought he was trapped.  Really, once we’re back at the ranch, you can cat out and go for a run in the woods. Maybe kill a few squirrels or a rabbit. Really hunt, rather than just eat what’s been locked in with you.  Might do you some good.”

Kat nodded. "Maybe. I wish I had your guys flavor of lycanthropy."

They ate breakfast and Tana brought in a small plate of food and some water for Justin as she poked and prodded him to open his eyes and make an attempt on food.

During the dished Kats phone rang "Ah it's Kyle. I'll put it on speaker but remember you aren't down here so sushi let him report and I can give you the phone to text your questions. If I'm your LA beard for not being here I'll be the bestest beard.

"Morning Kyle." Kat said as she put the phone on speaker.

"How was the full moon?" He asked.

"Oh you know..."Kat looked to the others. A bit of suck but me and my cats got thru it."

"So you and Minnie are enjoying Cali?"  Kyle asked.

Kat found a wet erase note board on the fridge setting it it and the marker on the table for the leopards should they need it.

"Well it's going okay. She's catching up with some friends kind of misses the bunch of em so She's decides to stay down here longer on vacation. She's been away from her peeps for half a year. It was quite the family reunion. " Kat said with a weary chuckle.

"Well its over for now we had a pretty normal full moon in a lot of ways but the reason I'm calling was to let you know your cat cousin Seren. We've had an incident up here. Don't panic or cut your trip short because we are on it and working with the police but Don and Seren were supposed to be going out to Mount Shasta area to camp for the full moon and the few days after that, but she never made it to the rendezvous point.

We've done everything we could but that kind of stress during the full moons not knowing the whos and the whys we've been shut up on the farm. With all that out of the ways I do plan to meet up with Don and a few of his friends to look while the preternatural team looks into it too but I don't know its a needle in a haystack thing and the fact is rushing home wont help. There is no scent trail it ended at the bus stop. We even had the various bus lines checked out on route and sniffed all the buses to see if we could catch a scent nothing. Rain washed everything away outside the buses and we couldn't catch a sniff inside any of the buses. It's like she got a ride from someone or was forcibly pulled into a vehicle.  They found her cane near the bus stop.

"I just got a text last night from Suki saying they were able to track her phone after getting the phone company to comply they found it in a ditch before the on ram to the 1-95. Just be careful, Kat when you come home. We are hoping to have some news about all this...." Kyle said sounding exhausted and defeated.

MIchael's face was a twisted mask of rage as suddenly there was a loud crack as his closed fist slammed down onto the Ikea table, shattering the glass top. His hands shaking with rage as he stepped outside before he did any more damage to the house.

"You okay Kat?" Kyle asked.

"Ugh ugh yeah accidentally broke an Ikea table, gonna have to replace that today I guess." Kat said "I', so sorry Kyle. Can I maybe text you back. I have all this broken glass here to contend with."

"Sure."

Kat hung up and grabbed a broom but passed her phone to Morvan giving him a sympathetic look. It wasn't news any of them had expected.

“Get a grip,” Morvan said, looking at Michael but not reaching out or extending his Beast. “Neither of us being there would have made a difference. No trail to follow.  As hard as it sounds, we need to wait. Waiting to hear from Suki up there is no different from waiting to hear down here. Yes, I’m pissed too but breaking furniture isn’t ongoing to help anyone.”

"This trips cursed." Michael groused as he looked out at the sun shining off the water of the swimming pool. "We come down here Justin and Tana both have things happen.  Not a single peep from Minnie about this. Sure she has the full moon to contend with but not a single check-up text. I don't know what I expect but this shit isn't it.. I'm just done feeling like we were used and that we are chumps. We need to fix shit on our end here."

Kat was silent as she grabbed a dust pan and swept up the glass.

“Burning bridges when you owe favors isn’t the brightest move,” Morvan said, nodding. “But she’s got a lot of house cleaning to do. I’m going to give her the benefit of the doubt but if we don’t hear from her before the week is out, I’m going to agree with you and write her off.”

Tana burst out the room hearing the table smash a piece of cooling scrambled egg still dangling on the fork in her hand. She watched and listened to the rest of the exchange. Silently she padded towards Michael wrapping her tiny hands around one of his large clenched fists. She offered him a small sad smile. She glanced to the pool then back up at Michael. If she could just get him in the water he could both cool off and scream with rage as much as he needed under the surface.

"I guess we need to replace a table and a door then today. Kat can we borrow the truck we can get the door and a table. We can get shit sorted here. Maybe you and Tana can sort out things here on your end. Get a nap in we can come back put together the table and get the new door put up." The tall dark haired leopard rumbled.

"Sure use the truck if you want. I can clean up here. Did you guys want to text Kyle to get more details or ask anything? Did you guys want t use my Debit card?" Kat asked.

"What is there to ask or know with Kyle. One of ours is missing or was taken. We can't do jack shit here." Michael sighed, reining in his temper the sting of regret gnawed at him. "Sure we about the card. No trail no trace right?" He patted Tana's head. "Its fine Tana just a little issue with cheap furniture the news startled me I misjudged my strength. Did you get him to eat anything?"

Tana nodded her hands not letting go of his. "He grumbly protested along the way and fell asleep mid chew once but we got some food and liquids into him. Want to go for a quick dip with me? Like ten minutes tops then you can depot all the homes." She tilted her head blinking up at him with a pathetic pleading look on her face.

“I can go buy the door and the table,” Morvan said. “If you want to take a minute to slow down and chillax for a bit.”

"No, I will go with you, no one is going to wander here solo. Just to err on the side of paranoia." Michael replied. "Kat can you look up where the nearest Lowes or Home Depot is as well as an Ikea?"

"Sure, I'm on it." She said pausing to look up the info on the phone and then setting up the GPS of the Lowes location as well as Ikea as she passed the phone finally to Morvan as well as the truck Keys." Gas up to. Just keep the receipts,  the card codes 2491 I know you guys are good for the money."

Michael nodded, "Fine, I'll get dressed to be out in public, and then we will get out onto the road." He said, withdrawing from Tana's touch. He needed to do something to move, to feel like he wasn't useless. Sitting here and stewing in the bad news wasn't going to help him.

As the men left Kat finished cleaning up the mess Michael had made and got onto cleaning the rest of the blood off the walls and stairs.

Justin made a soft noise in the bedroom as he opened his eyes staring at the ceiling. The house was fairly quiet. The scent of Morvan and Michael less strong but he could smell that Katherine and Tana were nearby.  He lay there still feeling warm and unwell as he tried to piece together what had happened. His last memories were of them heading back to the tree for his clothes with Tana when a leopard had dropped from the tree and attacked him. There had been a fight...

Tana was a bit downtrodden that Michael didn't go for a quick dip with her but understood why. She saw the two off with a wave from the front door before heading to help Kat clean. She started in the kitchen doing up all the dishes from breakfast. She was almost done when she had realized she had left a plate on Justins bedside table. Quietly she moved thru the house back to the bedroom to retrieve the plate. She reached the bedroom doorway slowing herself down as she began to tip toe towards the plate assuming Justin was still asleep and did not want to wake him.

His head turned to her his olive green eyes slowly blinked "How bad?" he croaked.

Tana turned slowly at Justins voice.

Fuck I woke him up.

She smiled at him crouching beside the bed. She took his hand in hers resting her head on the bed to look at him.

"You should see the other guy." She tried to make light of the very heavy situation. Justin was recovering still and didn't need to worry about anything but getting better as far as she was concerned.

"Missed the fullmoon." He sighed looking at her as he winced and tried to sit up.

Tana hurriedly helped the leopard shift in bed stacking pillows behind him for comfort.

"Ya hun you kinda did. We were all so worried. You're here now so what is missing one full moon in the grand scheme of things, right?" She placed the back of her cool hand to his forehead checking his temperature.

Justin nodded his tongue felt thick and he was warm his side hurt as his hand weakly drifted down to it. He tried to swallow but it felt like an impossible task as his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth. He frowned slight but it was eased slightly as Tana touched him. "Minnie?" he finally managed to asked in a whisper.

Noticing how thick his voice sounded Tana reached for the water bottle on the beside table bringing it to his lips. "She's okay. Things went mostly to plan. Dallas was not on sight however and well um," she glanced to his stomach. "You were very badly hurt. Again. Might I remind you that this is a very unhealthy trend mister." She chuckled a little.

Just nodded as he sipped the water. "No Dallas?"

"No Dallas." Tana frowned  "Apparently he went missing about a week ago."

"So...Minnie is?" Justin asked as he took another sip of water.

"We left her presently at the helm. We don't have too much information. She hasn't checked in since." Tana frowned.

"Mutiny?" He asked, looking concerned as his eyes spotted the plate of eggs and sausage. His stomach let out a loud rumble as he eyed it.

Tana chuckled at his eager tummy. She put down the water bottle picking up the plate of cold food. The fork was long gone so she picked up a sausage link with her fingers and gently brought it to his mouth using her other hand to catch any possibility of wayward bits.

"I don't think they turned on her. It seemed like they had a ton of logistics and politics to go over so likely just busy. If they mutiny on her and Michael found out. I think he'd have kittens."

"Why?" Justin asked as he took a bit of breakfast sausage, his mouth made a humming noise of contentment as he chewed.

"With how things turned out. Michael is feeling very used at the moment." Tana smiled happily as Justin ate.

"Hmmm," Justin said. "Michael's always a bit grumpy." He said after he chewed the sausage the greasy bit made him feel much better as he took another bite. "And you?"

"Me?" She paused genuinely confused by the question. "I'm okay now that you're awake." It wasn't a lie but there was something deep inside of her. A light knocking at a closed door.

"The fight... How did it end?" Justin asked as he sipped at the water bottle again. His olive green eyes locked with hers as he waited for her to answer. He couldn't remember, but he recalled he had been in a bad spot and had been hurt. He was sure he was going to die, but after that he must have passed out. Had the others come to help?

Tana held his gaze in hers. Her eyes darted back and forth searching for how to approach this retelling.

"I'm not sure how much you remember but we got ambushed by another leopard on the way to the rendezvous point. She focused hard on you and you both rolled down a very steep cliff and you were impaled on a chunk of wood." Tana closed her eyes a shaky hand reached out to Justins wounded area with a whisper of a touch hovered over to it.

"I got there just in time to get her attention off of you and on to me. She had me on the ropes pinned down and went for my throat. The charm Mr. C gave me poofed. After that was a blur. I don't remember much until back up arrived." There was more to it than Tana was letting on before she choked it out. "The leopard who attacked you. Didn't make it." Tana opened her eyes looking back into Justins green ones watching him carefully. Did she tell him too much?

He closed his eyes and digested the info. "Yeah the tree. I remember that." He said finally. "Come lay here." he said softly.

Tana tucked away the water and plate before crawling into the space Justin had indicated. "Need anything?" She fussed looking up at him.

"Just you." He said as weakly put an arm over her. He breathed out and in again taking in her scent it was a comfort to have her there to not be alone. "Sorry for not protecting you better." He said quietly. "She got me good."

"You woke up that's apology enough." Tana said nestling into Justin. "She did get you good. And I made her pay for it." She sighed out that extra tid bit as she got cozy. She had left it open ended that maybe it was Morvan or Michael that finished off the attacker but now it was out in the open that it was Tana herself. The weight of saying it out loud made the door knock louder inside of her.

"Mess with bull. Get the horns." Justin said holding her against him he was aware of the difference in their body temperatures. "Hmm your so cool..."

"I am a pretty big deal." She snorted playing dumb to the obvious he was referring to. "I'm just glad I got to you in time. No one hurts my family."

"Don't feel bad. It was ... scary... you fight at the moment... and just win or lose. We won. Minnie how did she...handle it? Is she pissed at us?" Justin asked.  He was fighting to stay present and not focus on how much his side hurt or how badly he wanted to just sleep.

To hell with sleeping, he had been doing it for almost a full three days, it seemed. How could he have missed the entire full moon. Fuck. She had to have pretty much almost killed him if he was feeling this bad and had been out of commission for that long. The others must have been freaking out. He had to make a showing of being fine. By tonight, he had to get up on his own so they wouldn't be burdened by worrying and carrying for his injured ass.

"Well clearly her people were not to impressed. Definitely got called a murderer. That was fun.  Minnie took it in stride sided with us on it. Morvan was proud. Michael was mostly mad by this point. So I guess normal for him." She chuckled. "You know no one is going to fault you if you need more rest." Tana added noting the pause times between Justins words.

"Mr. Chalice will be upset if I can't be..." he had to pause and take a few breaths. "Upset if I'm not in for Wednesday."

His beast stirred from the dark recess it had tucked itself into while injured to let out a huff of annoyance.

Tana could feel his beast begin to swirl. She very carefully tried to reach out with hers. The new metaphysical increase was something she was leery of and didn't want to spook Justin.

"You have plenty of time until Wednesday." She tried to sooth him. He didn't really but they heal faster than humans.

"Today's sun or sat?" He asked.

"Its Saturday morning almost afternoon." She answered.

He pulled her gently against his chest. "There's still time then."  He whispered as if he was going to will himself back into perfect health.

He put a protective arm around her shoulders as he pulled her closer and kissed her forehead "Thanks for putting up a good fight. I owe you a dinner when we get home. What you want to eat?"

Tana hummed happily in Justins arms. "Shrimp tacos." She said softly relaxing into him. She had never been one for fancy things and she sure as hell didn't fight for him for something in return. A good shrimp taco or two and knowing he was okay was all the meal she needed.

"Not all you can eat sushi and Boba." He laughed softly and winced slightly his body tensing as he stroked her dark hair. "Surprising."

"I don't need any meal. Just you healthy. I know you'd continually insist so shrimp tacos was the first thing that came to mind that wasn't super obvious fast food take out. Cuz I also know if I said Arbys you wouldn't stand for it." Tana giggled her eyes started to feel heavy as Justin stroked her head.

"I'll need six or more to be sated. Don't suck. Think about it. We can go out somewhere nice." He explained as he reached out and made contact with a fortifying breakfast sausage.

"You could even dress up if you wanted. I didn't know you had girly clothes like Brandy." He teasingly whispered as his hand drifted from her head to draw lazy circles on her shoulder in between bites of his sausage.

"I own a few things tucked on the other side of the closet. I just never have a reason to wear them. Tell you what. I'll meet you half way. No where stupid fancy but how about Outbacks. Can dress up or down there and the foods good to. And just for you I will put on something from that darkside of the closet. I'll even attempt heels so I can look you in the neck instead of your nipples." Tana  laughed. Part of her was excited and already beginning to try and figure out what outfit she should wear.

"I only dress up for work. But sure steak sounds nom. Not as good as Kyle's though." Justin said as he suppressed a yawn. "He chewed what was left of the sausage he popped into his mouth. "Mmmm. " He was silent for a couple of moments as he murmured, "I had a tree in me..."

Tanas hand once more slowly inched its ways down Justins chest to where the tree impaled him. The movement would of been sensual in a different setting. "You did." Tana echoed in a tiny voice.

And I made her pay with her life for it.

"Skins still red." Justin said "Lucky it missed my liver and lung."

He chuckled slightly, "I had a tree in me... Title of my sex tape. Zero stars would not recommend giggity. Put being penetrated on my list of things I don't like."

Deeper in the house there was a loud bang. "Son of a Door. Why you gotta do me dirty like that! Dammit."

Justin chuckled again listening to Kat complaining. "What she doing?"

Tana laughed sliding her hand away from wrapping her arm around his back to hold him. Kats outburst pulled Tana away from the moment the two had been sharing. She pulled her body away against her beasts protests. Sitting up on the edge of the bed she looked over her shoulder at Justin. "I should go check on her."

"Go." Justin said as he closed his eyes and let her go. "Do you boo."

                                                                                      * * *

Michael and Morvan returned a little after Lunch with a new door fittings and a replacement table from Ikea.

It was mid-afternoon, but they had the basement door replaced and secured and The Kitchen table assembled.

"Yes!" Kat high-fived Michael. "Thank you! You and Morvan are my hero's."

"It was putting up a door Kat it was nothing." Michael said.

"Fine but the Ikea table!"

"Okay admittedly more annoying be we got it done." Michael said.

Tana had been doing her best checking in with everyone trying to see if they needed help. But with so many cooks in the kitchen so to speak she didn't know where to place herself. She felt the beast inside her pacing. It had a lot more energy it wanted to expel than she was used to. With determination she sauntered to the kitchen intent on attempting to start dinner.

Kat was outside on the Patio would the boys when her phone rang. "Hey Min-Min what's shaking? You're enjoying time with the fam and what not?" She asked her friend as she stretched out on the patio  lounger, glad to feel the sun on her skin.

"Drama. That's all I gotta say about that.  " The chuckle across the line sounded tired.  " What about you?  You hear from The cat pack?  I heard Mr I look good in a suit but I only wear one when I work had a rough night couple nights ago and had a wicked hangover. " She hopes her round about wording got through to her friend. She was still being careful so as to not give too much evidence the Seattle leopards were there.

"Ah he was feeling like ass for the past few days, but he's sworn off drinking this morning. So that's good I'm not much of a drinker. I can never keep up. Had some shit news this morning from Kyle though. They've had Seren go missing, sorry don't want to be the bearer of bad news but since they're like second fam I figured you should know. You don't think she was you know ... for reasons? I heard your boss skipped town. I'm likely really going hardcore conspiracy but what if he figured out or was told you lived up there. Your boss isn't the I kidnap girls type is he?" Kat asked nervously.

She had started off smoothly enough but she definitely lost the beat of the code talking game when it came to worrying about Minnie's safety and the possibility that Dallas took Seren found out she was down here already and was driving back with the blind leopard as a bargaining chip.

"You mean my ex-boss? No.  He's the fast talk you into bed type." There was a heavy sigh.  "Damn.  I really hope she's okay.  I like her.  She let me pick out leopard print underwear for her for crying out loud. Just... Fuck shit motherfucking damnit." Minnie cursed  over the phone line. It sounded like she had taken the phone away from her ear to let out her string of unladylike words.  She gave a low growl and a snort, then her next words were closer. "Sorry.  That is very much shit news. I'm glad that our bud is feeling better though.  He really should be careful about what ends up in his body. "

Kat nodded. "He should."

Her voice was soft. "No more drinking for him and I hope you're right about me wearing a tin foil hat."

She headed inside with the dry erase board being her goal only to let out a little squeal of surprise and fear as she jumped in the air batting at the air as she saw Justin collapsed on the hallway floor looking devastated.

He turned to look at Kat his face a mask of exhaustion and despair. "Is she really missing?"

Kat nodded looking guilty as she mouthed the words sorry.

"Are you okay?" Minnie asked with concern.

"Yeah... there's umm... a cat living in the neighborhood thats a little lame  and he gave me a heart attack. I forgot the bedroom window was open and he scared the Crayola out of me. Laying on the hallway floor in the dark.

She snatched the wet erase board and marker.

As she sighed "We can't have you laying on the floor bud. Let me pick your floor floofed arse up." She told Just as she offered him a hand up exclaiming that he must never if missed a meal in his life as she grunted to pull him to his feet.

He leaned on her and she exhaled. "Ok mister let's get you out o the patio." Kat grunted as she brought the board out to Morvan.

She set the board down. And mouthed it's Minnie as she poured Justin into a pool lounger.

"You should be careful about leaving windows open. The raccoons around here have absolutely no fear.  " Minnie said.  "Speaking of around here. Looks like my visit is a bit more permanent. Remember I told you I put in that application? It looks like I got the job. And that either my coworkers or someone has a sense of humor. I got sent a fruit basket with a card . I need to send you a pic of this thing. It says congratulations, it's a girl. And then underneath written in sharpie is the word boss."

"Wow a fruit basket gift for accepting you on as a new hire yeah send it over. Sounds like your employers are really jokers." Kat said. "Guess your online courses are starting to pay off.

She waited till she got the photo and showed it to the leopards outside as she made a face.

Morvan silently golf clapped.  Then he moved to assist Justin.  "Not gonna lie.  You had us pretty worried," he said in a low tone. "Taking that long to come around is a sign that a shifter had one foot in the grave and the other on a banana peel."  He grinned.  "Good thing you're steady on your feet."  He looked at the whiteboard but wrote nothing on it.  He didn't really have a lot to say to Minnie now that the coup was done.

"Guess so. I hope so at least. Lot of clean up to do it seems. But I'll let you know if I hear anything about my ex boss. You'll let me know about Seren, right?" Minnie said.

"So, anything else of good news to report? I'm done with the little rental tomorrow. So I'll be shoving out, but it was a wild trip coming down here. It was nice to spend a week someone warmer than Seattle this time of the year. Also, nice to not have rain every day.  Is that fruit basket going to be safe to eat do you think?"

Tana was oblivious to the happenings around her as she flited about the kitchen making dinner ear buds blaring music into her skull to help her stay awake. At least that was what she was telling herself. Being alone with her thoughts was something she did not want to do any time soon. She was happy that she had taken a lot of time with Kyle in the kitchen. She would never be up to his caliber but at least it would be edible. It was an easier dinner one that some might find disgusting and in all honesty the ingredients did not sound appetizing but it worked. Mayo, grated parm and some seasoning slathered over chicken breast and baked in the oven. For sides she was making a spinach salad with  toasted silvered almonds in a raspberry vinaigrette, and potato pancakes.

Justin softly whispered as he looked at his pard mates. "Don't linger here because me. If Serens gone missing. We should gather. Kat spun a messed up conspiracy but I don't know would vampires sow chaos seeds and send him up to Seattle while we were down here? What good would that bring?"

Morvan shrugged. “Might be a case of trying to put us in a position where we need to tie ourselves to the vampires to get her back,” Morvan said. He hoped that wasn’t the case. He didn’t want to have to sacrifice Seren to keep the Pard free of vampire control. “Not likely though. They already have half a dozen of us under their umbrella.”

"So after dinner naps and the on the road or should we just head out after dinner?" Justin asked. "I know I'm not 100%, but I can lay in the van, same thing as being in bed here. One way just gets us on the road sooner, right?" he said.

Morvan smiled. “Half dead and still wanting to be the hero. We’ll see how everybody feels after dinner. It’s been a rough full moon for everybody.”

Kat sighed into the phone. "I know I'm a bit quirky but if something like what I'm spinning does come to call me let me know if he shows up with her. Obviously, Kyle and the others would want her to come back home. Hopefully you will be safe down here but yeah, sleep with one eye open or what not Min-Min.  I was kicking around the idea of sticking around to do something touristy tomorrow but I don't know shipping off early might be good too. Its a stupid long drive back to Seattle and doing it myself yeah a twenty hour drive wouldn't be super smart for me to do solo...."

"You know I'll call you. I'm pretty paranoid about him myself. That kind of guy doesn't usually take well to getting replaced, especially by a girl.  Whatever you decide to do, don't push yourself too hard. Car accidents can kill shifters too hun.  I'll be stupid busy for a while, but call if you need or want.  I wish there was more I could do.  I really owe the cat pack big time." Minnie replied.

"Yeah, I'm sure they won't mind updates from the cousin down south. Just likely won’t hear from them until they got some good news about Seren. I mean, if it wasn't Dallas I do have a little thing in my head where it's like sex traffickers tried it without knowing she was a shifter. That alternate timelines way better, cause in that one she could Cat out and make 'em pay. Still not the best because she's blind, so how would she know where to go to get home with no phone or eyes." Kat said as she opened the house and walked inside.

MIchael's brow furrowed as he looked at Morvan giving him a displeased look as Kat wandered into the house talking about the thing like none of them were there.

"Well I should be shoving off soon either tonight or after midnight if you got a message you want passed along all clandestine like just tell me. I'm sure they're in low spirits now but I think everyone involved that knows what's going on up there back home wise  wishes, that we could do more. Just like be careful, I guess it's a reminder how messed up the world is. cover your six eyes in the back of your head. I don't need any more sad news.

"Yeah. None of us do. Be careful. Not sure what else to say so I guess that'll be it.  Take care, KitKat. Tell them that too." Minnie said, at a loss, and certain that a nap before that evening was going to be hard to get.

"You too good luck on the manager job. Well be in touch." Kat said and hung up the phone with a sigh. It was time for a pee and to pack her stuff so she could get the laundry washed up. Maybe grab a nap on the couch before they headed out and back to Seattle.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Saturday Oct 10, Sunset
At least two generators could be heard, which would explain the brightness of the lights that could be seen in the distance.  Astrid’s Rodere, it seemed, had arrived early and had set up two light stands to make sure the area was well illuminated. It had taken some time to select the correct area, where it would be possible for Nick to be ‘mortally wounded’ and still manage to disappear. It was an old trope that they had planned to use and only a handful of them were in on it.

Astrid herself was sitting on a rock, strumming a guitar and singing.

‘Is it so hard
To satisfy your senses?
You found out to love me
You have to climb some fences.
Scratching and crawling
Across the floor to touch you.
And just when it feels right,
You say you found somebody to hold you.
Does she like I do?’

The rat queen stopped when Nick’s Rodere arrived. “A little more tension than the last time we got everyone together,” she said.

“There’s more on the line,” Nick said. He looked over at the chasm beside the area illuminated by the light stands. He could hear the river churning below. “I like what you’ve done with the place.”

“I thought it would be appropriate,” Astrid said. “Would have done it in full daylight but somebody wanted to watch.”  She nodded towards where Shen Long’s twin vampire bodyguards were preparing a seat for their master, who had yet to arrive. Astrid had something special planned for Shen Long. Hopefully it would happen before her plan with Nick would need to be put into motion.

"We are the last two remaining of the original factions spread throughout the city."  Lillia said, her expression serious.  "I would have preferred it not to end like this between us, but if it must, then it seems only right for it to happen with all the dramatic flair available to muster.  Do you also have a witness to the proceedings?"

Astrid waved her arm and her Rodere emerged from the shadows.  "Can't have a fight like this in private," she said.  "It needs to be done in front of all those that are affected by it.  What, did you think I hauled all this up here by myself?  I have people for that."  she nodded towards Jen, who was eyeing Logan.

Lillia barked a laugh.  "Of course you do.  And you are correct.  This affects us all.  Tonight we stand on opposite sides of the line in the sand, but by the end we will all stand together whatever the outcome."

"Nicely put," Cash said.  As she often did, she had Danny on a leash.  "Then again, you are the diplomat of your Rodere.  Fingers in all the little pies."

Astrid put up a hand.  "We're all on the same team, here," she said.  "Team Rat.  It's long past time that we did this.  It's a shame it took a vampire to bring us to this point."

"Someone had to steer this ship of state onto the correct course," Shen Long said, appearing out of nowhere.

Abby strut out from the shadows an amused look playing across her face. This was going to be interesting night. The boy King finally facing off against Astrid who would not wish to watch the event of what could be their life time. Her arm slinked out linking hers with Boris'.

"Did you bring some popcorn for the show?" She asked quizically. Her free hand finding Logan giving him a small wave.

Adalyn had to refrain from rolling her eyes when the sharp toothed bastard finally decided to show his ugly face. She'd really been ambivilant about Vampires but Shen Long definately made her want to wave her feminist flag.

She'd promised to keep her mouth closed and play nice for the night. So instead of looking toward the vampire she moved to look over the edge at the river that fed into the sound that she had spent five years studying while she worked for her degree, and his mechinations had put a noose around all their necks.

Boris looked over at Abby with a grumbling stomach. "I knew I was forgetting something! Because if I knew that I needed snacks, you'd know that I would be having an entire mountain of them. And need not to worry, I'm not one to hog them all up either, I'll share."

Lillia gave a nod to Cash's comments, her eyes looking sad at Astrid's though.  She turned when Shen Long appeared.  " It appears our guest of honor has arrived." She said softly.

"Then let's get this over with," Nick said, removing his jacket.  Don, looking downcast and forlorn and Mike, looking like he wanted to throw up, stood beside him.

Astrid looked at the pair.  "You've got some loyal friends, Nick."

"We'd die for him," Mike said and everyone nearby knew that the mouthy sub was, for once, telling the absolute and unvarnished truth.

"Good thing you don't have to,": Nick said.

Adalyn turned back and moved so that she could lay a hand on Mike's back. She let her inner rat brush against his offering comfort and support.

Lillia turned and stepped in front of Nick, facing him. She didn't bother to hide the look of worry on her face.  She lifted a hand and laid her palm on his jaw, looking up into his face as if afraid she might never see it again.  "I don't know if I have earned a piece of your heart, my king, but know you carry one of mine with you.  In other words, I love you, Nick.  " Like Mikes words, hers rang equally as true. She didn't know when it started. Maybe at the beginning. But somewhere along the way she had realized how much she truly cared for him.  If this all went sideways and she lost him, she needed for him to hear it out loud, even though he probably already knew.

"At the risk of sounding like a Star Wars nerd, I know," Nick said, stroking Lillia's face in return.  "And yes, you take up a very large place in my heart.  I love you.  More importantly, I trust you."

Adalyn felt Mike lean back into her hand, clearly needing both her touch and the touch of her Beast.  After a second, he reached out, not to Adalyn, not to Nick but to Don.  "I've got you buddy."

Don looked at him for a second.  He seemed almost on the verge of tears.  "Brother," he said.

Mike smiled.  "Pal."

"Friend."

"Winner."

"Pussyhound."

Abby patted Boris arm. "Its okay, hun. I know I know. That side is so sickeningly sweet. A real sending them to war moment. Now I really wish you had snacks. Good drama requires snacks." She whispered to Boris with a small giggle.

Willard had arrived with the rest of Nick's entourage. He knew there was a plan of some sort in the works but wasn't sure what all it entailed.  He had been out of the inner circle loop for awhile, dealing with 'babysitting' various groups of the younger Subs on their outings outside of the Rodere as well as trying to track down any information on Shen Long's apparent opposition. He was nervous about what this fight would mean to the Rodere if, by any chance, Nick should lose. Moving to stand one step behind and just to the side of Don, Wllard gave Astrid and her Rats a withering look before turning his attention to Nick and Lillia. His heart ached for the two of them and for those they led.

Cash moved to stand beside Astrid, after passing Danny's leash off to Jen.  Juno took a place on the other side of their queen.

"We have our combatants.  We have our seconds.  We have our terms.  Winner takes control of the two united Roderes.  To the death," Shen Long announced grandly.

"To submission," Astrid said.  "There is no need to kill."

"Agreed," Nick said, looking at the vampire.  "I'd be a fool to kill a leader I respect and admire.  If not for extenuating circumstances, we might have resolved this peacefully."

Astrid's mouth twitched.  It was almost a smile.  "Maybe.  Once your balls had dropped."

The vampire frowned.  "To submission then."  He could always kill Astrid later, once Nick had control of the Roderes.

Abby pulled Boris closer to the group taking a place beside Jen leaning in to whisper. "The boy King has grown the past few years. I'll be the first to say it. I am not giving up my place to live in the sewers."

Boris whispers to Abby, "I may be a wererat, but even I wouldn't live in sewers like regular ones do. Like, what do I look like? Master Splinter from Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles? Besides, I prefer either working for Astrid, or working for AAI. Both of which are ABOVE the ground".

Lillia gave Nick her bravest smile. She refused to cry, even though she wanted to. This moment terrified her, but she had to be strong.  She could not show weakness now.  She took his jacket and moved to the side.   The time had come.

“You know they don’t actually live in the sewers, right?  It’s an underground parking garage that got converted to a micro city.”

No one would ever call Faith a pretty woman. Her features were too large for her face and her head was too large for her body. She had a voice made for radio and frequently described herself as having a body to match. Nick’s rats had nicknamed her Fiona, when she’d told them she looked more like the ogre version of Fiona than she did like Faith from Buffy.

Abby rolled her neck to look in Faiths direction. "Though admittedly the conversion is an impressive feat, I fail to see much difference between underground micro city and a sewer. Surface living is for me. I could not imagine living underground where the majority of my vitamin D, would be dick. Huh, now that I think about it, that part would not be so horrible." She hazel eyes filled with mirth as she gave a wink. "Oh looks like we are getting started."

“What is lack of raw sewage?, Alex,”. Faith said. “And living above ground does not guarantee an abundance of vitamin D.  COME ON ASTRID!”

Faith’s shout of encouragement for her queen was the trigger that unleashed a torrent of shouts and whoops, in favour of and taunting both Astrid and Nick, depending on their source.

Willard gave the mouthy Rats another withering glace but held his tongue. If they had been from Nick's Rodere they would have been given a reminder before they arrived to keep things civil and to mind their manners, and if the didn't work a soft slap to the back of the head would. He turned his attention back to Nick and Astrid as the LIllia stepped away and the two faced off.

“Lillia, come sit by me,” Shen Long called out. “Be my good luck charm for Nick’s victory.”

Astrid looked at Lillia then at Nick. Lillia played a pivotal role in their plan to dupe Shen Long but if her tip had been followed, they might not even need to fight. That window was closing quickly, however.

“Picking favourites, Longtooth?” Astrid called out. “That’s not exactly cricket.”

Abby clicked her tongue as Shen cooed at Lilia. Astrid was right picking sides was in poor taste for Shen at least. It was one thing for the were rats of the city to pick a side but for the peanut gallery to; it was agitating.  The energy of the two crowds prickled around her sending shivers up her spine. "mm this is exhilarating." She smiled.

Good luck charm.  What a pretty way to say hostage.  Come over here and be my insurance your lover doesn't throw the fight.  To comply would put thier plan in danger, making it harder for her to go after Nick, but the vampire could not command her.  Dare she risk it?

In the end, it was just as much risk to not comply, but she could still keep some favor in her own way.  "All those gathered have picked a favorite, why not our guest?" Lillia said diplomatically.  " Although I daresay I would never consider myself a good luck charm by any means.  "

She gave Adalyn Nicks jacket and gave them all a look of comfort before moving to stand near the vampire.  "Please forgive me for not taking a seat, but I am far too apprehensive to do so.  "

Adalyn gave Lillia a small smile as she handed off Nick's jacket to her. She hoped her eyes conveyed the message of 'you got this girl' to the young queen. She slipped her free hand into Mike's hand and tugged him back.

“I can understand your concern,” Shen Long said. “I have faith in your king.”

The vampire wasn’t the only one. Despite Willard’s cautions to be civil and the occasionally delivered slap, Nick’s Rodere was trying to outdo Astrid’s.  There were a notable few who remained silent.  Nick had offered to excuse Don but he’d insisted on standing at Nick’s side. Logan, one of Nick’s bodyguards stood with his arms folded like some sort of stone sentinel. Only his eyes betrayed his worry.

Also silent were the two combatants. They stared at each other for a long minute.

“I’ve heard about how you fight,” Astrid said. “You let them come and react to whatever they do. Yeah, no.  You issued this challenge. If you don’t take the first swing, I’m going to call for a DQ based on cowardice.”

“You know I’m no coward,” Nick replied.

“Then bring it, little man.  Grow a pair and take a swing.”

Abby shifted feet as she watched and waited with other members of Astrids faction. The tension in the air could be cut with a knife but here they were waiting for the boy king to cut it with a punch.

Nick did as he was bidden and went on the offensive. Few knew that he was supposed to lose and his psychic ability favoured a defensive fight, where he could react to his opponent’s attacks as or before they occurred.

It was going to be a relatively even fight; Nick was younger and slightly faster but Astrid had experience and slightly more power on her side. She also fought with a ruthless determination that Nick lacked.

Jump and twist, slash and kick, they were, by unspoken agreement, staying in human shape. It was the shape that could cause the least bleeding, since biting was next to pointless and claws could only be produced through a partial shape change.

It was also intended to drag on, to allow the other principles in the drama to get in place.  Lillia and Adalyn needed to be ready to pull the wounded Nick from the brink of death after he received the horrible wound Astrid was going to inflict and went over the cliff into the river below.

It wasn't that hard for Lillia to play her part. Her face showed her worry, flinching with every strike that hit it's mark, her hands wringing to keep her from chewing on her nails. Like the distraught princess of a Hollywood fairytale, her little gasps and pained sounds were a perfect fit.  She would have preferred to have been faking it, but she really was pretty distraught. It didn't stop her from working to find the best path to be able to follow Nick over the cliff. That made her nervous too. There was only going to be a certain gap of time, and if anything was in her way it could have disastrous results.

"Let's go Astrid! Give the kid a spanking! Put him to bed!" Abby happily cheered along side the others as the fight continued on.

Clothing went a piece at a time; Astrid lost a sleeve and then most of her shirt. She tore off the rest, leaving her torso bare. In return, she ripped a section out of Nick’s shirt and he to discarded the useless garment.

There was a clear contrast between Nick and Astrid. He was fair and pale, while she was darker in both hair and skin. They each bore facial scars, his a single line across one eye, hers a network of disfiguring cuts.

It was a contest of near misses, until it wasn’t. Neither had done more than leave livid red lines on each other’s body until Astrid came in low, under Nick’s guard and opened his stomach up from hip to ribs with a savage slash.  Nick staggered back, trying to keep his intestines from spilling out.

Astrid’s foot lashed out, driving Nick even further backwards, pushing him to the edge of the precipice. Beneath his feet, the cliff edge crumbled and he slid into the river chasm below, leaving a red smear to mark his passing.

Astrid turned to look at the assembled rats, then at Shen Long. “I claim victory,” she said.

As the blow opened Nick up Abby's eyes widened. "Holy shit" She took an eager step forward feeling the tug on her arm where it was locked around Boris'. Remembering herself she stepped back just as Nick fell from the cliff. "Oh shit." She mummbled before a smile tugged in her face. Astrids claim rippled like a large rock splashing in the water. Shivers of excitement and pride ran thru Abby's body.

She pulled Boris along approching Astrid dropping to one knee. "My Queen."

Astrid reached out almost absently to acknowledge the two rat’s declaration. Her eyes were, for the moment, on the place where Nick had stood. It had been a huge gamble, risking his life on the hope that his untried queen would be able to heal him. It had been a savage wound. Lillia would need to get to him fast. And that fall….

She hoped Shen Long was convinced.


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
It hurt. It hurt so much more than Lillia expected.  There was a breath where time stood still for her as she watched Nick dissapear from sight. And then she was in motion. There was a scream of some sort coming from her, although she'd never be able to tell anyone if it was a word or just a sound.

One would imagine they would expect Lillia to come to a halt at the edge, screaming her grief into the chasm below. She had, after all, played the perfect damsel until that moment.

She didn't stop.

With what could be described as a burst of complete insanity, she rushed to the edge and leaped off, dropping from sight like a pearl thrown into the sea.

Adalyn watched the drama play out and nearly came out of her skin when Lillia gave her gut wrenching scream.

She lurched forward as the young Queen made her swan dive off the cliff.

The chasm was deep, the water cold and dark.  The current was swift and cascading.  There were rocks everywhere, ranging from jagged to smooth.  Lillia could smell Nick's blood.  There seemed so much of it.  She couldn't see him but there was only one direction he could have gone....

Tony was a faithful bodyguard.  The rats had given the homeless veteran an place to belong.  Lillia had healed him in the hospital, revealing her ability and cementing his unflagging loyalty to the albino rat.  It belonged more to her than it ever did with Nick.  Without hesitation, he followed Lillia off the cliff.

Logan was a mountain of muscle.  At six foot ten, he towered over the majority of the rats.  He had been one of Nick's bodyguards for five years.  When he moved forward, it was with a purpose.  He didn't head for the cliff edge.  Long strides carried him towards Astrid.  Before he reached her, Jen intercepted him.  The two stood almost nose to nose, staring at each other and flexing their prodigious muscles.

Don let out a wail of total anguish.  Seren was missing and now Nick had been gutted before his eyes and had vanished off a cliff.  Don didn't swim, otherwise he would have followed Nick, Lillia and Tony off the cliff.  He dropped to his knees and, for the first time in years, began changing from sheer emotional chaos.

Abby moved like lightening unslinking her arm from the more timid Boris. She rushed passing Jen and Logan curious about how that was going to turn out but the sub in turmoil though on the other side pulled at whatever  semblance of maternal instinct she hand.

She stopped a few feet infront of Don letting the shift finish both hands up to show she meant no harm. There was nothing she could say to help calm him. She did not know him and the situation for Nicks faction was not favorable for them. All she could do was be present and hope she didn't have to step in more if the emotional chaos turned violent. She had subs on her side present she needed to make sure were safe. Astrid had other things to contend with she didn't need that possability as well.

It was Mike who put himself between Abby and Don. He was well aware that he was no match for Abby; the strongest sub was still weaker than the weakest Alpha but he was prepared to take whatever beating he had to to protect what he was beginning to think was his only remaining old friend. He and Don and Nick had been brothers, triplets almost and now they were only twins. “Back the fuck off or I swear I will bash my face against your fist until you go away.”  It was an odd threat to be sure but it was delivered through clenched teeth and from behind hot tears.

Hands still up in a surrender position Abby nodded taking 5 very large steps back adding more space between her and the others. "Message received." Her voice cool, calm and collected. She had good intentions but easily understood where the others were coming from. If the shoe was on the other foot she would do the same. Full retreat was not something she would do though. She put herself as a sheild between them and hers much like Mike was.

Adalyn shifted so that she was closer to Mike and Don. She dropped to her knees next to the emotional rat her own beast rising to offer comfort to her friend.

"It's gonna be okay, we'll find Seren and we will make sure Nick and Lillia are remembered." Though those weren't the words she wanted to say to the rat next to her.

"Astrid, let us take our people home so we can mourn," Adalyn called out to the temporary queen of the rodere.

Mike was peeling off his jacket. Don would want blood, booty or battle. It wasn’t likely that he’d be able to get laid, everyone knew about Seren and anyone who tried to slip in and give Don a mercy fuck in order to see if they could slip in and drive a wedge between the two would face serious heat or at least they would have under Nick. Letting him hunt would be bad; they were in a secluded area but the lights could have attracted hikers.

That left battle and Mike was willing to take one for the team and let Don take out all his grief, rage and pain out on him.

They’d done it for each other countless times.  “I’ve got this, Ady,” Mike said but his words were lost when a louder voice made itself heard.

“Now is not the time for mourning. This is the time for celebration.  The king is dead. Long live the queen. Bow to your new queen. The fallen king and his foolish queen will soon fade from your memory.”

Almost every eye turned to look at the vampire and his power rippled across them. Astrid could protect those pledged to her but she could do nothing for those who had just lost their king.

Abby could feel the power ripple over her. "Fuck" tumbled out her mouth. She shifted her stance putting her body between the vampire and the Nicks people. Putting her back to them; specially ones that had just shifted or were about to, was a risk she would take even if it meant she could do anything to sheild them from Longs power even if she knew it was futile.

Lillia pushed herself with the current, feeling the rocks batter her. Nick trusted her. He believed in her.  No matter how hopeless it seemed, she would find him.  She had to. That wound... She wasn't sure if he could manage to stay conscious after the fall and the battering of the current.

It was only Astrid’s rock solid defiance that allowed her rats to resist Shen Long. Nick’s Rodere was less fortunate. With both Nick and Lillia no longer able to provide them with support, there were none strong enough to resist him, especially when he said “On second thought, I think I’ll keep them all. Nick would have wanted it that way.”

“Like fuck he would have,” Astrid answered. “Why don’t you and your rat bastards walk away now?”

“Is that a threat, Astrid?” Shen Long asked. “How many do you think you’d have to kill before there was no chance of one of them reaching you?”

"Son of a bitch." Abby snarled under her breath. These people are vunerable and like most any person in a position of power they tend to take advantage of those below. As Longs power rippled across the people behind her Abby had a horrible sinking feeling this could end very ugly.

Adalyn felt Shen Long's power flow over her, making her want to bend the knee and seek his praise. It was that feeling that made her want to retch and her blood boil with hatred for the fucking asshat who sat upon his throne.

Then another thought came to her, this one in a distinctly southern drawl, "Remember girlie, yous a river rat... ...we learn to swim in the ole Mississippi where her currents are mean as a junkyard dog. Don't go fightin against the river to escape her rage, wait for it to peter out and seek the shore."

The current was strong and fast and, away from the bright lights up above, it was horribly dark.  Lillia's eyes, weak at the best of times were having trouble seeing anything.  She could barely smell Nick and most of what she could smell was blood.

She could also smell Tony.

He was behind her but if her nose was anything to go by, he was closing fast.  He seemed a strong swimmer.  Maybe he could help her find and save Nick.

There were three, perhaps four Alphas in Nick's Rodere that had a chance of resisting Shen Long and two of them were in the river.  Logan, as strong as he was, wasn't one of them.  He sidestepped Jen, going for Astrid.  Jen pivoted with him, driving her foot into his knee from behind and forcing him to the ground in front of her queen.  Astrid stroked his face, welcoming him to her Rodere and granting him protection from Shen Long's predation.

Don, too, went for the rat queen, slipping past Mike  who was mid change.  A thunderous fist hammered him to the ground, stunning him momentarily.  Gerald looked over him.  The look on his face said he would kill to protect his queen if necessary.

As if reading the expression on Gerald's bearded face, Astrid called out "Try not to hurt them!  They're being controlled!"  And she started towards Shen Long.

The vampire's bodyguards stepped between them.  They looked fully prepared to sell their lives to protect their Master but equally prepared to let Nick's rats do the heavy lifting.

Lillia should have expected for Tony to follow her.  He would follow her into hell if need be. This was damn close to hell for her. A dark, watery, lonely hell.  But out of anyone, he was perhaps the best to have come.  He knew her secret, had been on the receiving end. He would understand. The desperation chilling her heart eased somewhat.

"Tony!" She called out to him as she lingered at the surface, hoping hearing her voice would urge him onwards and direct him. " Find Nick!". She sniffed the air again, trying to pinpoint where the smell of blood was strongest. It was hard to do with the water diluting it.  She had to save him.

"On it!" Tony cried after a moment.  "I can't see shit down here!"  The rushing water made it hard for her to hear him but it seemed like he had heard her and they were one step closer to finding Nick.  One step of how many she didn't know but she couldn't be too far behind him.  He'd be fighting to get closer to them as well....

Unless he couldn't.

Abby watched as two of Nick's rats decided to go through her.  One looked like he could do a passable Michael Jackson impersonation, the other was some variety of Asian and looked like he knew how to fight.  'Try not to hurt them' Astrid had said.  It didn't look like they were going to be acting under the same restriction. (edited)

Abby had tried to make a pass at grabbing Dons tail but she caught nothing but air. Spinning in a fluid motion after the failed attempt she looked back at two new faces  that had the opposite of a 'Let's hug it out' expression.

She rolled her neck from side to side while cracking her knuckles. 'Hurt' was always an interesting word to define when it came to shifters.

"Hello boys. Looks like you  wanna dance." Abby had a feeling this two on one was not going to be easy. She tried to assess the strangers. She hoped trying to put the Michael Jackson one to sleep as quickly as possible would put him out of the way giving her more time to focus on the one who appeared more than capable on beating her to a pulp.

She dashed out towards her selected target pulling her beasts aura out from the deep inside her where it rested out of sight from prying eyes. Her tattod arm stiff alongside her body as she attempted to clothesline the man.

Ben was easy to flatten.  Normally one of the more passive subs, the aggression was seriously out of character.  He clearly didn't know how to fight.  He hit the ground hard and it was Shen's dominance more than his own desire that had him doing anything more than lying there in a fetal ball.

Abby winced sucking air in thru her teeth. Her nose crinkled as the man hit the ground a lot harder than she intended. "Ooooo I'll appologize later." She quickly  spoke knowing there was another that needed her attention and if she wasn't careful more of Nicks people could dog pile on her with how deep she was across enemy lines as it were. She pivoted from the first man to quickly put eyes on the other but did not see him as quickly as she thought she would. Which could only mean he was behind her. She braced for impact as she tried to turn before he collided with her.

A growl started somewhere deep within Willards chest as Nick and Astrid fought. It got a little stronger and louder when Long called Lillia to sit with him and then it veritably exploded when first Nick, then Lillia, and finally Tony went over the cliff.  He took two steps forward when the mouthy female from Astrid's Rodere stepped forward, his growl still being emitted but at a rather less intensity than just a moment before. "You are a fraud Shen Long. You profess to wanting to care and protect us but it was you who forced this battle not us," he spat just before the wave of vampiric power hit the area. He no beef with anyone on the other side except Astrid but at the moment that didn't matter.

He watched with a detached interest as Logan went for Astrid and was forced to his knees by one of her Rats and then as Don went after her as well and was also stopped in his tracks albeit by different means. When Ben was 'cloths lined' by that same mouthy Rat he had been wanting to slap all night, Willard's growl was heard again but this time is was an almost feral sound. He stalked the mouthy Doe on silent feet, intend to deliver two quick Mae-geri-kakato to the sciatic nerve in her hip followed by a Hiza-geri.

(Front kick with the heel followed by a Knee kick)

Abbys only saving grace was the fact she was mid spin when the first kick landed connecting for more of a kidney shot. The momentum dropped her to one knee causing the second to land catching the bottom of her rib cage knocking the wind out of her. Hissing her forarm connected with the new mans knee blocking it from hitting her body. The impact rippled thru her it as she felt the bone splinter. This man clearly knew what he was doing and she prayed he didn't feel the hairline fracture he just caused.
"Ask a girl to dinner before trying to get her on her back." She snarked trying to disguise the pain. Abby scrambled to her feet careful to not cradle her arm close to her. Bluffing that it was fine. Blondie here was a mean son of a bitch and she still had the other one to deal with. If she could hold their attention it would mean others maybe safe.

The other one, Kiba, was an opportunist of the first order, waiting for Willard to distract Abby before leaping onto her back. His legs wrapped around her waist and It was only luck that prevented him from catching her arms. He wrapped his arms around her head, fingers seeking out her eyes. It was fortunate for Abby that Kiba was a sub and couldn’t spawn claws without changing shapes. Clearly Abby was in trouble.

Then Danny arrived.

He used Kiba and Abby as a launch point, leaping towards Willard. He didn’t tarry long; he was like an overstimulated puppy trying to be everywhere at once.  Certainly he gave Abby a breather against her two opponents.

Abby yelped at suprise when the man landed on her back. His legs quickly tightening on the surely already brusied areas the blonde man created with his kicks. Abby grunted in discomfort having no time to focus as the flesh backpack began to claw at her face. She began to get back up to her feet as Danny catapulted off of her and her new accessory.
"Damn it Danny." She choked scared for his safety. She was happy for the back up but the blonde man he was leaping towards wouldn't hold back and his hits were hard, very hard. Taking care of the one on her back quickly was imperative before Danny got to hurt. She stood up shaking her head trying to keep her head down and out of the way of curled fingers. Reaching up she gripped at the mans shirt trying to tear him off her back by flipping him over her head.

Willard had both heard and felt the mouthy Rat's arm break under his kick. He gave a small grunt of satisfaction at that outcome. "Kiba, lock your ankles together and forget about the eyes. Slide your arms under her armpits and grasp your wrists, right to left and left to right, locking your arm together. I'll be there in a minute," Willard called out as the one called Danny came cannonballing towards him. He had just enough time to duck and twist before the hyperactive projectile hit him.

Adalyn moved with about all the grace of a wounded yak, staggering to her feet. The control Shen Long was exuding over Nick's rodere was in an attempt to stop Astrid.

She knew she couldn't fight him off not without help. She took a halting step in the direction of the only royal left in play at the moment.

Adalyn moved awkwardly towards Astrid, hoping that her muscle would understand the look of pleading in her eyes.

"I know how to fucking apply a full Nelson!" Kiba shouted back to Willard.  "It's hard to do on a fucking bucking broncoooo!" The last word was extended as Abby managed to peel Kiba off her back and lob him several yards.

Danny was harrying Willard like a rat terrier going after a particularly large rat, spinning on a dime and coming in for slashing attacks.  He mixed them with a few more direct attack, his style showing elements of at least six martial arts, without revealing any particular proficiency in any of them.

"You take left, I'll take right," Jen said to Logan and when the big man nodded, they each went for one of Shen's bodyguards, moving past their queen to engage the obstacles.  Astrid paused in her advance to reach out to Adalyn, going so far as to kiss her on the forehead.

"And don't forget it." Abby called after the one called Kiba as he skidded across ground several yards away. She spun quickly to make eye  contact to the Blonde. She needed to grab his attention before he seriously hurt Danny. At least Danny was holding his own for the time being. Ignoring Kiba praying he was going to stay down she moved back towards the blonde with a baiting grin before blowing him a kiss.

Yup that was probably not a smart move Abby. she chided herself.

Willard heard more than saw Kiba get dislodged from the back of the mouthy Doe. He kept his attention on the bundle of dynamite that was pestering him, trying to find an opening to land a roundhouse kick to the other mans ribs. Catching sight of the mouthy Rat out of the corner of his eye as she approached he reangled his body so that he could keep an eye on both Rats without letting one get behind him, at least for now.

Abby was clearly trying to back Danny up, rather than be the primary combatant, that much was clear, even though her Beast showed as much stronger than Danny’s. The smaller man’s fighting was erratic, unpredictable, savage, even for a lycanthrope. Even though he wasn’t in rat form, the rat was clearly evident.

It took a moment but Willard’s patience was rewarded by a near perfect opening for his round house kick.

Willard saw his opening and took it. He aimed his roundhouse kick for the dead center of the little dynamo's rib cage and let fly. But at the very last second he pulled back some, lessening the amount of power that the kick held but also upsetting his center of gravity. He landed on the balls of his feet in a defensive stance as planned but he was not firmly planted or secure in his balance. Despite what Shen Long might want he was not aiming to kill the other man, just to take him out of the fight for at least a little bit.

Watching Danny flew caused Abby's stomach to drop. "Danny!" She croaked this is probably how the blonde felt when she has clotheslined his friend to the ground harder than she intended. Instinct caused her to take a few steps towards her fallen comrade forgetting the danger so close.  Abby may of had a strong beast deep inside her that she could use to bend weaker ones to her if needed but at the end of the day she was a realtor not a fighter.

Willard pivoted slightly so that he was more directly facing the mouthy Rat and to help steady his balance some. He was just a little bit sorry for putting so much power into the kick that hurt her friend but then she hadn't needed to to put so much power into taking down Ben either.

"Let's dance," he called to her, remaining in his defensive stance. He waited for her to get within striking distance but hadn't counted on her stopping just outside of his range. "Afraid little girl," he taunted even though she looked to be about the same age as him.

He gave her a look that in any other place and at any other time could have been construed as a 'come hither' look as his usual mirth filled grin slid back into its usual place. 'This is going to be fun,' he thought to himself.

Hearing the words behind her snapped Abby back into the moment. She was lucky the blonde didn't  attack while she was distracted. She slowly turned to face him.

Just got to keep him occupied At least that was the mantra she kept telling herself.  She scoffed followed by a chuckle. "Okay there little man."

Unknown to Abby the blonde was around the same age of her. His more youthful appearance was misleading. She refused to answer his taunt knowing he could smell her leeriness clearly but he could also smell her determination. She gave a small bow "I thought you'd never ask," she grinned moving into him with supernatural speed.

Willard was ready for the move. He made a sudden move as if to stand but instead rolled backward putting a could more feet between the two of them, It was a move that would give him another minute or two to size her up make a final decision on a course of action. As he came out of his roll he stepped on a loose rock and twisted his ankle. "Son of bitch," he growled but the grin never left his lips.

Oddly enough Abby reached out grabbing onto Willards shirt trying to pull him upright out of falling backwards momentum. He could feel her minty breath tickle his ear as she whispered. "Aww you trying to get out of the dance, sweetie?" There was a hint of mirth to her tone as the hand on his shirt tightened before she pushed her body weight into him trying to send him to the ground.

As soon as Willard felt the mouthy Rats hand on his shirt he steeled himself. He knew she wasn't trying to help him out of the goodness of her cold heart so when she put some weight behind an attempted shove it came as no real surprise. He grabbed her damaged arm and used it as leverage to remain upright and spin behind her, taking her arm with him. Once in position he aimed two quick kicks to the back of her knee hoping to take her down and out.

Abby's feet were in no position to pivot causing her already damaged arm to take the blondes momentum turning the hairline fracture into a full on break. The kicks that were aimed for her knee missed the mark as she herself fell to one knee upon feeling the arm break. Previously bruised kidney and rib caught the poised attack. There was another small snap as the second kick landed cracking her rib. Vision quickly began to blur around the edges. "Bad dancer." was managed to squeeze out past her clenched teeth but not a scream.

"Stay down little girl unless you want me to rip your arm off and beat you with it," he hissed in her ear. "Once you feel like you can move again get Ben," he nodded towards his downed friend, "to Astrid and have him bend a knee. He will balk at the idea but tell him if he bends a knee and gets Astrid's protection he can play Barbie doll and put me in his next drag show," he murmured just loud enough for Abby to hear. Willard let go of her arm and moved away, looking for another dance partner.

"Speaking of ripping arms off, I think Gerald and I need to play a game of Tug-o-War with you, 'cause nobody hurts Danny."  The woman was moving like a wraith, dressed as she was all in black with a mourning veil.  Gerald moved like the mountain of muscle that he was.  He didn't have Logan's height but he had his bulk and Willard knew that he would be deceptively quick for his size.

"This isn't an octagon but I'm still going to make you scream 'Uncle' for hurting Danny."

Nearby another of Astrid's rat looked up from where she had been keeping Mike's rat busy.  "He hurt Danny?!" she excalimed.  "Any chance you could save me a piece?  Hey Boris, you think you can check on Danny?"


Deep in the river chasm, Lillia could finally see Tony, swimming strongly in pursuit of the injured Nick.  She watched as the unpredictable raging current buffeted him, threatening to bounce him off the treacherous rocks.  She could smell just a hint of fear coming from him but them who in their right mind would be down here swimming without being afraid?

Higher up the mountain, a dark shape chuckled.  "Should have brought a camera,"  he said, more to himself than anyone else.  He hummed as he worked, assembling the rifle.

'Please allow me to introduce myself,  I'm a man of wealth and taste'

"To silencer or not to silencer.  That is the question.  Silencer will give me a chance at a second shot before anybody clues in.  But it will take a few more seconds.  So yeah.  To silence."

He began screwing the large cylinder onto the end of the rifle barrel. (edited)

"Danny?! Hurt?! Why I oughta-". He paused but then nodded his head immediately afterwards. "I'll find Danny and bring him back in one peace. As for the person or thing that did this to him, they'll be in pieces when I'm through with them!"

Boris went off to check on Danny and to find him. The poor boy was stressed but he struggled not to lose his cool. If he did, the chaotic beast would be unleashed.

Lillia knew that she would smell strongly of fear and desperation. She had been knocked into the rocks more times than she could count and the chill of the water felt like it was seeping into her bones so deep she might never be warm again.

Dear God, please let Nick be alive, she prayed silently, he teeth clenched to keep them from chattering as she sniffed the air again, searching for the strongest smell of Nick and his blood.

Abby lay still  for a few moments sucking in tight shallow breaths. She watched the blonde move away.
oh sunshine you in a world of hurt now. she snickered to herself shuffling to her feet craddling her arm tight to her torso. Danny was the beloved little brother of the group and no one got away with hurting him. At least she held the mans attention long enough to stay away from the fallen Danny. All rallied battle cries were for him and part of her felt a little like chop liver. Her feet shuffled towards the unconscious one called called Ben. Her face grimaced as she knealt down beside Ben. Reaching for the man with her good arm she tried to position him like a sack of potatos over her shoulder to get him back to Astrid. Sweat began to form on Abbys brow as she continued to push herself.

Boris had skittered and snuck over to where he saw the fallen Danny. "My god.. Danny.." he said with complete shock and despair in his voice. "Don't worry Danny, I'll bring you back safely. Me and Astrid will take good care of you, brother." He tried so hard to keep his cool, to keep himself from either emotionally falling apart or turning into his chaotic form. But poor Boris was hanging only by a thread at this point, there was no telling what would happen next.

"Fuck," Willard mumbled more to himself than anyone else. He knew that he was in deep shit but if they came at him one at a time he might be able to take one or two more down before he was to badly beaten and tired to put up much of a defense. As it was he was battered and bruised from dealing with the little fire ball named Danny and he had injure his ankle even more when he had pivoted on it and placed his not so well aimed kicks at the mouthy Doe.

He took a brief moment to look back over his shoulder at the rather attractive dark haired woman. There was mild surprise to be found when he saw that she was trying her best to help Ben. After all  he hadn't really asked her, more like commanded her. His eyes drifted to where Danny lay on the ground. Willard wondered if the man had been tripping balls on something when he was infected and that was why his behavior was so erratic.

'That's absurd,' he thought. And than it hit him, the absurdedty of the whole situation. Not just that he was about to handed the worst beat down of his life, if not actually being killed, but the whole damn night. He couldn't help himself. Willard burst out laughing. Not one of those small giggle types of laughs or one of those soft chuckles. Nope. This was a full blown, muscle ripping, belly busting, rib hurting, thunderous laugh that sounded like it was coming from the bottom of a deep well.

Willard’s laughter was interrupted by a solid blow that knocked the wind out of him. While the wraith had seemed less physically dangerous than the bearded tower of muscle, she moved like lightning and struck like thunder. She knew how to put her Beast behind her attack to add impetus and was certainly willing to take advantage of Willard’s distraction.

Gerald followed, sweeping Willard’s feet. They were clearly not going to give him the advantage of a one on one.

“I’m a lover, not a fighter,” Ben mumbled as Abby turned him over. “But that vampire is in my head making me do things.”  He feebly slapped at Abby, giving a clear indication that he was, in fact NOT a fighter.

Danny was snarling and trying to get back to his feet but even Boris with his limited medical knowledge could see that he had broken ribs. The small man, one of the few even close to Boris’s height, was trying to get back into the fight with the single mindedness that he did everything with. Boris had never heard him speak. He’d rarely seen Danny without a leash and one of the more senior Alphas holding the other end. One thing Boris did know was that Danny unfailingly obeyed whoever held the other end of his leash.

The clash of the vampire’s bodyguards versus the two royal bodyguards was a clash of titans. The twins fought as one but Jen and Logan fought with an eerie level of coordination, as if they had done so before. The vampires had the advantage of centuries of training but even that had its limits. The rats had them on reach and power. It was going to be an interesting fight. The vampires were trying to close the gap so that no one could get to Shen Long; the rats were trying to open it so that Astrid could pass.

Lillia heard Tony cry out. At first she thought he’d found Nick but it was a cry of pain not triumph. A rock that didn’t quite reach the surface had interrupted his progress and clearly caused some damage.  She could smell Tony’s blood too, as well as Nick’s.

Abby tilted her head away from the weak slaps closing one eye to avoid wayward fingers from going straight into her eyeball "I know zeeskeit. I'm not much of one either. Sorry for taking you down so hard." She hupped as she got them both to her feet. She looked over her shoulder seeing that Danny was being attended too. "Let's get him out of your head ya? Your friend sunshine said he'd be in your next drag show once we take care of business." She offered a shakey smile heading towards Astrid. "And don't worry I'll go back to get your friend Kiba."

Willard started to cackle as the mystery Rat landed blow after blow and the bearded giant swept his feet out from under him. He did his best to break his fall and turn it into a sideways tumble roll but he felt his left wrist give and something inside pop and grind.

"are you okay?" Lillia called out to Tony, or at least she tried to. She wasn't sure if he could hear her since it was getting so hard for her to talk after being in the cold water for so long.

Kiba wasn’t in need of saving. He was, in fact, fully intending to even the odds in the fight against Willard. A sliding attack from behind bent Gerald’s knee but didn’t drop the man. It certainly turned him around to see Kiba kip up off the ground and strike a ready stance.

“Looks like this one’s got a friend or two,” Gerald said.

Abby could hear the scuffle around her but with single minded focus continued to head towards Astrid. She prayed her friends had he flanks covered as she was more or less a sitting duck in her current position. She watched as Astrid pulled away from a woman she knew was one of Nicks. She stilled waiting watching if this turned out badly she would apologize once more to Ben for dropping him like a sack of potatos if she needed to rush in.

Adalyn pulled away from Astrid and smiled. "Thank you," she said before turning to look at the edge of the cliff. "Did you know the tribes of this region consider the mountain sacred ground, in their faith it means it's holy ground," Adalyn said as she set her foot in the ground and took off at a run.

"Kill the bloody big head for us," she called out as she launched herself into the air. She'd agreed to stay topside for a while but her instincts were telling her something was wrong with the rescue happening below.


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Willard came out of his ill fated tumble and landed in a very shaky crouch. He tried his best to hide the pain he was feeling from both his ankle and wrist but the tightness around his eyes and at the corners of his lips told the truth. He stopped his cackling as he balanced precariously on the balls of his feet. "We tale care of our own," he answered the large man. "Unlike some. So far all I can tell about you and yours is that you like to flap your gums and squeak about that little bundle of rabid energy getting hurt. If you were so damn concerned about him the first place why didn't you keep him out of this little kerfuffle in the first place?"

Willard knew that his words most likely would have a negative impact, if they had any at all. It probably wasn't the best idea to be goading the side right now but if it kept more attention on him off those he was sworn to protect then he would take the chance.

He shifted his stance just a hair and grimaced at the pain that shot up his leg. "Damn it," he swore just under his breath. There was no way he was going to be able to withstand the attacks from the mysterious Rat for much longer unless he could deal with some of the damage that had already been done. And there was only one way he could think of for doing that, he would have to change.

"Caught my arm on a rock. I'm good but I can't find him," Tony called out.  "I can smell him but I can't see him!"


Adalyn hit the water and discovered immediately how dangerous it was to leap into a dark river canyon.  She was swept into a rock hard enough to knock the wind out of her, then swirled away by the surging current.  If she hadn't been as strong a swimmer as she was, she likely would have been finished.


Kiba was making Gerald work for any sort of victory, dodging and ducking, keeping out of reach of the bigger man but equally keeping him distracted from any attempt to continue beating on Willard.

"This one is changing!" the wraith called out stepping back.  "We got anybody on tap in rat form who can handle an Alpha?"

"On it!" Hunter called out, kicking off his shoes.  "Do I have time to strip or is this a clothes shredding emergency?"


Ben was squirming, the fight in him slowly returning.  There really wasn't much point in trying to drag him to Astrid; she was clearly occupied with Shen Long, the way her bodyguards were occupied with his.


"Stop moving, you fucking tool bag.  I can't keep you in the crosshairs.  Damned inconsiderate target.  Just stay still so I can shoot you."

Abby paused watching Astrid. "Fuck." She mumbled.
"Okay listen up Ben. I am unsure if this is going to work and you can hate me later. I offer you protection Ben. And you WILL accept it   even if I need to force you." Abby may not have been a adapt fighter but her beast was strong. She just hoped it was strong enough to get the vampire out of the subs head.

Willard had toed off his shoes and kicked them out of the way then removed his shirt and tossed it on top. The jeans he wasn't too worried about, they had come from a small thrift shop and would be easy to replace. Anyone who had a view of his back and bothered to look would see the network of scars that covered it. "This is going to suck," he murmured to no one in particular moments before he let the change start to flow over him. Right before the pain of the shift hit him he thought he saw dozens of small eyes peering out from the underbrush. 'If those are mundane's I hope Long won't be able to get control of them and keep control of us at the same. Otherwise Astrid's Rodere is fucked,' he thought briefly.

"I know!" Lillia replied, glad to hear it was a minor injury.  "He has to be here somewhere!" She was shivering as she tried to grab a rock to pause her motion momentarily.  Her fingers slipped off it's surface though and she had to try again.  This time she caught one and clung to it.  She closed her eyes and pulled her inner rat to the surface, broadcasting her Beast so that Tony could find her easier and focusing on her sense of smell.  Her rat was eager, just as intent on finding Nick as she was.  I will not fail.

Tony cried out again as he bounced off another boulder.  This time there was more than a little pain in the cry and Lillia could smell Tony's blood.  He clearly wasn't giving up, however and Lillia could feel the anger and desperation in Tony's Beast overriding the pain.  He too was here planning to not fail his King or his Queen.  "This rock! It's got a lot of his blood on it!"

Hunter rose up on two legs, assuming the hybrid form all Alphas could assume.  He looked down at Willard as he finished his change.  "You really want to do this?" he asked.

Ben's lip curled back in a snarl.  "I pledged to the King and Empress." he growled, a sound no fully human throat could replicate.  "I'm a queen, so she got a free upgrade.  Now piss off and let me chew on Astrid's ankles!"

And on the mountain, someone finally had a clear shot at a target that was momentarily motionless.  "Nice," he said, pulling the trigger.

Shen Long's shoulder exploded in a spray of bone and flesh.

"Damn.  I missed."

Abby sighed. "I didn't want to do this, again." She stopped tossed Ben like the sack of potatos she was carring him like. Before he had time to react she was sitting on top of him pinning him to the cool rock. Pressing both her physical and metaphysical upon him.

"Your King is no more, Ben. He was gutted and fell off the gorge into a rapid river below. And you Queen left you all to follow behind." She snarled. "Your options are vampire or Astrid. You want him worming around in there like a tadpole!?"

Lillia's eyes flew open, her head whipping towards Tony's voice and the smell of his blood.  Finally a clue.   " Hold on, I'll try and get to you.  What side is the blood on?".  She called back, the renewed hope pushing back the shivers and giving her a burst of energy as she tried to make her way to where he was.

"Up current," Tony said, catching his breath.  "He got swept into it.  Not like he was hanging on and fighting the current."

"You know the rules!" Ben cried out.  "If you don't see the body, they come back next season as a bad guy!"

"God damn it Ben this is not a movie! Like it or not there already IS bad guy. And its that stupid Vampire." She put more force into her being pushing down on Ben  trying to bend him to her. "Submit Ben!"her voice cracked as it snarled her teeth snapping shut with a resounding click

"Bite me," Ben sobbed, almost too softly to be heard.  But it clearly wasn't a request.  He was resisting with everything he had and likely more than he had, given the fact that Shen Long wasn't letting up, even with one arm hanging loose and Astrid's still human teeth latched onto the other.

Willard took a half dozen stumbling steps backward. He sniffed the night air, trying to sort out the multitude of scents that wafted on the air. His head whipped around suddenly and his pain filled grey eyes zeroed on what had attracted his attention. Fresh blood and lots of it. He took off towards the scent as fast he could run, which given that he was still hampered by both an injured wrist and ankle, wasn't very.

Abbys face looked pained. It was clear she wasn't liking what she was doing to the man. "Okay okay. Ben it is time to sleep." Abby quickly man handled the sub until he was mostly in a sleeper hold but with her broken arm and cracked rib she was finding it difficult to secure properly.

Ben squrimed, making the application of the sleeper hold that much more difficult.  Abby could tell that there wasn't a lot of fight left in him but he was throwing all of it against her.

<DO AS YOU'RE TOLD>

The words wriggled through Willard's mind like the tentacles of some dark abomination.  They forced his attention onto Astrid, rather than Shen Long's blood.  Obedience, however was made difficult by two things:  Hunter grabbing him from behind and a second bullet missing Shen Long, grazing Astrid's shoulder and passing through the gap between the two bones in Willard's arm.

"Well, shit.  Not winning any prizes tonight.  Hopefully third time is the charm."

Willard squealed, first in surprise then in pain.

Abby continued to struggle with Ben until she finally locked in the position.
"It'll be ok Ben. Shhhhh it's oksy just sleep. We can sort this once we sort out the vampire." She basically mom hummed at him as she continued to apply preasure enough to put the man to sleep. It was at this moment she looked up and over Ben protectivly watching. (edited)

"I know this sounds crazy, but let the current take you. " She called back. With luck the river itself would carry them to where Nick was.

Adalyn could just hear her high school swim coach yelling at her for the blind dive, but also reminding her to swim with the current.

She took strong measure strokes but letting the current drive her forward. Adalyn occasionally dived below the surface so that she could maintain some of her strength for the fight with the river that was to come.

After some time she could hear Tony and  Lillia ahead of her and she put on a burst of speed to try and catch up to them.

The current was strong; Lillia and Tony had a significant lead that was hard to narrow. Equally Nick had a lead on them, although it was likely that he was not actively trying to increase it.

A fallen tree loomed ahead. Its broken branches would likely be a painful obstacle.

Ben lapsed into slumber with tears in his eyes. No doubt he would somehow blame himself for being overwhelmed by a more powerful rat. His loyalty was fierce. His inner Beast?  Not so much.

Abby stroked the mans head softly and once he was asleep wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.  Ben was laid down gently before Abby could get to her feet.  There was still a massive struggle going on. Now torn between  wanting to help and wanting to protect. Astrid did not want them to hurt Nicks people for a reason and leaving the one man prone and vulnerable did not seem like a wise choice. Shifting her feet she prepared herself in a more balance position there were plenty of Nicks people who would be none to happy she stood over the mans sleeping form.

Lillia's poor eyesight meant there was no way she was going to be able to avoid the tree rapidly approaching.  In fact, she didn't even have enough time to shout a warning to Tony before she got snagged in the branches, crying out as they scratched and poked her while the current tried to carry her along.  "Tree!" She finally managed to get out as she tried to untangle herself.  It took a moment for her to think to try to check for clues if Nick had gotten snagged in the tree too.

Tony managed to avoid impaling himself, partially due to Lillia’s warning and partially due to good luck. He must have had the same thought about Nick as Lillia had, because he looked at her and yelled “Maybe he got caught!”

" I just thought the same thing! I'm trying to check but my clothes are getting caught in the branches." Lillia replied, ripping her shirt in frustration to free herself.  "Nick! Can you hear me?" She called, trying to search the branches for signs of him, heedless of the way they scratched and stabbed her skin.

There was no call in return, no sense of Nick nearby, although there was a trace of his scent near where the tree and water met. If the tree had caught and held him, it hadn’t been for long.

"he's not here." Lillia said, disappointment thick in her voice.  " Keep going. I'll be right behind you."

Tony slipped over one of the branches, leaving his shirt and more than a little skin behind.

A few moments later, as Lillia was catching her breath, she caught the scent of Adalyn just before she spotted her.

Lillia broadcast her Beast again so that Adalyn could find her easier. Nick was somewhere ahead, and the extra searcher was welcome, especially the one with the best abilities and knowledges for the circumstances.

Willards squeezed his eyes shut as the voice boomed through his head. He shook his head, trying to dislodge the command. He opened his eyes and tried to get tooth or claw into the tower of flesh that held him.

Adalyn felt Lillia's beast and began moving closer towards the young queen.

As the other came into view Adalyn flipped so that even though she was still travelling head first down the river her back would take an impact with the tree's waterlogged trunk.

She grunted as she hit, and let out a string of explicatives that would make Mike proud. Once the cursing had been accomplished Adalyn spoke to her friend. "So really quick I pledge myself to you and Nick as my king and queen and offer fang and claw in proctection of it."

The words were the nearly the same as those she'd said to Nick five years ago.

Lillia blinked in surprise, not really understanding what she was on about. Of course Nick and she were still Adalyn's King and queen.  Still, instinct caused her to reach out to place a hand on the other woman in reply.  "Help us find Nick.  He's ahead somewhere, and touched this tree for a moment. "

"You will is my command," Adalyn returned closing her hand around Lillia's. "Now might I suggest you  use this here tree to get out of the water, we'll need you on dry ground to work your magic."

And with those words Adalyn took a deep breath and went under letting the branches in the water tear into her skin so that she could work her way past the obstruction.

Adalyn felt a sharp pang, as her inner Beast essentially shook itself.  Moments earlier, she'd pledged herself to another queen.  Now she'd rescinded that same pledge.  There would be a metaphysical price to pay for what was essentially a betrayal of Astrid.  At the moment, however, she was only interested in finding Nick.  She'd always been a powerful swimmer.  It wasn't too difficult to cross the obstacle.  She soon caught up with Tony, who was hanging on to a rock that smelled like Nick.  The scent was coming from a large red smear.

Hunter wasn't letting go of Willard.  He worried Willard like he was a terrier and Willard was a rat, swinging him wildly.  "Not trying to hurt you but you're making it really hard not to want to," Hunter  growled as Willard managed to catch his forearm with both sets of claws .

"Need a hand, Hunter?"  Cherry wasn't an Alpha but she was a strong sub.  She traced one finger through a claw mark that had ruined her shirt and licked her own blood off her finger.  "If he wants to claw and bite somebody, I'll make sure he means it."

Don snarled at the hulking woman who was pinning him to the ground.  He continued to squirm.  "Stay down, you nutless wonder!  I don't want to hurt you!"

Willard snarled at the new rat. He was still trying to get teeth into the arm that held him. His intestinal fortitude was being stretched to its limit between the pain from his injuries, blood loss, being worried like a rag doll. He tried in vain to keep things in but he was fighting a loosing battle. If he could have talked he would have warned the big man that he might want to stop before something nasty happened but he didn't have that luxury. With another snarl and then a whimper, Willard let loose a stream of bile that seemed to go on forever but in reality couldn't have been more than 30 or 40 seconds.

Lillia looked at the tree, then towards the shore that she couldn't see, weighing the options.  Was it better to climb out? She might not be able to travel as fast. She didn't know this forest, and her eyesight was bad on a good day.  It was probably better to stay in the river even with the rough rocks and cold water. Shed move faster with the current and wouldn't trip over changes in the ground level.

The decision made, she finished  ripping her shirt away from the branches and climbed her way past the obstacle, seriously glad she had gotten a hell of a haircut with her makeover.

“We got a gusher,” Hunter said, releasing Willard and rubbing his forearm.


“Even I don’t puke that much when I can’t suppress my gag reflex,” Cherry said. “Didn’t expect tonight to turn into an all out brawl.”

Several of Nick’s rats had managed to make it to Astrid but one of Shen Long’s bodyguards was missing half his face. There was someone up the mountain shooting at them and the vampire wasn’t certain who was the target. His best chance at gaining control of all the rats had been gutted and, ludicrously fallen off a cliff, only to be followed by his queen. Their chances of survival weren’t exactly zero but they were low.  He snapped a command in Mandarin and faded into the shadows.

“That’s right, run like the gutless coward you are, leaving others to fight your battle!” Astrid yelled, shaking herself like a wet dog and sending several of Nick’s subs flying.

Up the mountain, the sniper chuckled. “And now the fun part starts,” he said, picking up his bag. “Chasing a vampire with two bodyguards through a forest at night while carrying a rifle.”

In the river they found traces of Nick’s passage. A little hair here. Some blood there. It was as if he were being swept along and was making no attempt to control his movement or protect himself from the rocks.

It was starting to not look good for him.

Adalyn snarled as they found passage of Nick. She cast a glance at Tony, "I'm going down, if I'm not back up in two minutes, you can start worrying. But like hell am I going to let best friend of the man I love give up." And with those words she took a deep breath and dove beneath the surface.

Tony watched Adalyn dive. “Like I’m going to give up on he who makes my queen smile,” he said, more to himself than to her.  “That being said, I’m not waiting for you.”  Tony took one last look back at Lillia and plunged back into the water. His gut was telling him Nick was further down river and the longer they spent searching for him, the farther away he was getting.

Tony had once been a homeless veteran, coming home to find strangers living in his house and no trace of the wife he’d left behind. He’d sunk very low and there were only three people that had reached out to try and give him a hand up.

The first had been father Domenic Sozio. He’d been trusted by the father to guide and protect children on the fateful 4th of July when he’d contracted lycanthropy from some poor souls who had tarried too long and had fallen prey to the moon.

The second has been Lillia, who had helped take away the pain of the attack.

The third had been Nick, who welcomed him like a brother and had given him a home and a purpose once again.

He would have died for any of the three of them and two of them were relying on him right now.

'Omph, squeeeeeeeek,' was heard when Willard hit the ground. The air had been knocked out of him but the pain of landing on his injured limbs squeezed out of his lungs. He felt the pull of Shen Long start to wane but it was still strong enough that he tried to stand and lunge at the rat that had just unceremoniously dropped him.

Lillia was worried now.  It looked like Nick was either unconscious or too weak to protect himself or control his movement, which meant he had been completely at the mercy of the current.  They had to move faster.  It was good she didn't get out of the water or she would have never been able to go fast enough.  Now, she swam with the current as hard as she could.  Nick was running out of time.

“Hey! Manners!” Cherry yelled and one long leg lashed out driving her bare foot into Willard’s stomach. “Be nice!  I’m trying not to hurt you!  Okay, I’m trying not to hurt you too much. Unless you ask nicely. Then I’ll hurt you as much as you want.”

“You are one sick bitch,” Hunter said with a chuckle.

“You’re just jealous. Is it just me or are they all calming down?”

Adalyn wasn’t just looking for Nick beneath the water she was swimming as if she were at a meet and there was a medal at the end of the race.

There was another tree in the river. This one has been there a long time. All its leaves were long gone and all that was left were bare branches that didn’t even have any bark left.  It stank of Nick’s blood and other less pleasant things. Small wonder; one of the sharp branches had somehow managed to snag his intestines and was holding him in place like some grotesque anchor.

How long he’d been there they couldn’t tell. It could have been seconds. It could have been minutes. What they could tell was that they were far, far too late to save him.

When Lillia finally saw him, she frantically swam to get to him only to find the terrible truth.  If the sound that she had made watching him go over the cliff had been terrible to hear, the wail she let lose now would have chilled hearts with it's mournful tone.  She clung to what was left of the man she loved, her Beast roiling inside her as if grief itself was a monster it was grappling with. "No, no no no..." She moaned.  " Nick, no, you know I can't bring back the dead. "

Adalyn hated herself for a moment, she was one of the more qualified for the swim in the river and she'd allowed others to talk her out of being one of the rescuers.

When Lillia wailed out her loss Adalyn was pulled from her own thoughts. "We need to get him and us out of the water," she said more to Tony than to Lillia.

Where Lillia’s cry was one of grief, Tony’s was one of rage. He tore at the tree, as if it alone had been responsible. “I don’t know how and I don’t know when but I will bring you Shen Long’s heart on a platter,” he growled, his inner Beast barely contained.  He was not an Alpha but he was a soldier and a survivor. Lillia could almost believe that he could succeed.

"You won't have to." Lillia hissed, a rodent like pitch coming to her voice.  "I'll kill him myself.". Tears were streaming down her cheeks and she was a mess of healing bruises and scratches, her clothing torn, but the energy the flowed from her was felt like a boiling wave as she grabbed onto the one thing that would allow her to keep moving- the need for revenge.

" Get him to shore. Like hell will we leave him out here like this.  I'm going to find that damned vampire and make him pay.". She gave Nick one last caress across his cheek and grabbed onto the tree to pull herself to shore.

It took them almost an hour to bring Nick to shore and get him out of the water and, despite their enhanced strength and endurance, they were all exhausted.

Nick’s death wasn’t pretty. What Astrid’s claws had started, the river had finished. His face had been brutalized by rocks; several of his teeth were missing. He wasn’t likely to be getting an open casket funeral, if there was one. Given the circumstances, what happened to Nick’s  body was going to be Astrid’s call.

What had started out as a plan to eliminate Shen Long and their debt to him had turned into reality. Where Astrid’s feigned victory was supposed to free Nick to hunt the vampire, her suddenly very real victory made her queen of all of Seattle’s rats.

"I'm sorry Nick.  " Lillia said softly, laying next to his body in exhaustion.  "I couldn't save you.  All I can do now is make the vampire pay for what he did." She coughed and shivered.   " No, I will make sure our people are safe, even if that means kneeling to Astrid.  ". It felt like a hole had been left in her heart, and all she wanted to do was go to sleep and wake up to find it was all a dream, but she knew life wasn't like that.  He had given her 5 years of peace, had made her who she was today, simply by believing in her.  And she loved him.  None of them would be the same with him gone.

Astrid couldn’t follow Shen Long. She was still trying to extricate herself from the rats she hadn’t been able to shake off. Jen and Logan, only a little the worse for their own battles with Shen Long’s bodyguards, moved to  help her free herself.

Danny was still struggling to get back into the fight when Cash approached and clipped his leash in place. She handed the end of the leash to Boris. “Take good care of him or I will personally feed you your own limbs.”

Cherry and Hunter looked down at Willard. “You feeling a little less fighty?” Cherry asked. “Or are we going to do this all night?  We’ve got a few rabbits handy, if you are hungry.”

Ben lay still in Abby’s arms, his breathing deep and steady. He would waken soon enough, it looked like.

“How are we going to get him out of here?” Tony asked. “What are we goi g to do with him?”  He looked at Adalyn and Lillia. They were both higher up the pack hierarchy than he was. “I mean, do we need to report his death to the police?  Do we bury the body and file a missing person report?  What do we do?”

Lillia stirred, pushing herself up slowly until she stood.  " What we do with him will be up to Astrid.  I need to talk to her, to find out where we go from here.    " She patted her pockets to see if her phone had survived the trip down the river.  It was supposed to be waterproof up to a certain depth, but she got knocked around so much it was probably broken even if it was still buttoned in her pants pocket.

The phone’s screen was a mass of cracks. It had taken at least two direct hits and was displaying a rainbow of fractured images rather than an actual screen. The power light, however, was still on.

By contrast, Tony’s phone was completely dark.

"My screen is totalled, but I may still be able to get a call out of the microphone still works.  " Lillia said, holding the phone up to her lips.  "Alexa, call Astrid."

“I’m sorry, your call cannot be completed as dialled. Please check the number and try your call again.”  It was likely the rock on either side of the narrow river gorge that was blocking the signal. Lillia would need to get to higher ground.

A small grunt issued from Willards lips as the Red headed Rats foot impacted with his midsection. He lay still, his eyes closed and breathed deep. He could feel Shen Long's control start to slip, then fade completely. Slowly he opened his eyes, gave a small, half hearted snarl at the two Rats standing over him.

Looking around he spotted his first dance partner and Ben. He struggled to his feet, shook his head, and slowly struggled over to where they were. Willard let out a soft hiss towards the female Rat and laid down next to Ben. He closed his eyes again, sighed, and promptly fell asleep.

Abby had tensed when Sunshine had made his way over. An eyebrow arched as he hissed at her and some inner child wanted to despritly hiss right back at him but she long was out of grade school. She studied him carefully as he laid next to Ben before falling asleep.  Her widened eyes shifted back to her rodere mates her look both confused and releif.

“Or not,” Cherry said. “You okay Abby?”

Abby gave a solid nod. "Been better, been worse. These two seem uh docile for the time being. Whats the damage?" She asked  taking in everything more as a full picture.

Lillia looked around .  "Well, it's trying.  Probably bad signal. I need to get out of this rut and to higher ground.  Stay here and I'll be back as soon as I can."

“Maybe they’re a couple,” Cherry suggested. She too looked around. “Could be worse. Faith looks like she could use a hand. I think that was the one who lost his shit when the king went off the cliff. He took it harder than their queen did.  Oh, was that a double entendre?”  Her tone made it clear that the question was rhetorical.

Abby gave a cheeky grin to the red head followed by a light chuckle. "I may need someone to rebreak this arm if I dont get it set soon. But that can wait. Faith what you need?" She called out.

“A good man and a retailer who doesn’t charge an arm and a leg for plus sized fashion,” Faith called back. “Other than that, I need somebody to find….  Fuck, what is that tampon chewing ass pirate’s name?”

“Mike,” came a weary voice. “My name is Mike.”

"Let me know when u find the former." Abby chuckled as she stood looking back over her shoulder at the two sleeping forms before she moved away. "Hello Mike. Abby." She placed a hand on her chest with a small saddened grin. Taking pleasure in their time of torment would make them savages and she would take no part in that. "Anyone need patching up?"

Mike nodded. He looked almost lost. His king, his queen and his girlfriend had all gone off the cliff, the latter two by choice, on an attempt to save the former. His best friend was before him, having lost control when Nick had gone over. Add that to the fact that his girlfriend was missing and it was small wonder he hadn’t been able to keep things together. He dropped to the ground beside Don, who was still trying to fight his way out from under Faith.

“HEY ASSHOLE!  GIVE IT A REST!”

A grin tugged at one side of Abbys mouth as Mike clapped at his friend. Spirit maybe beaten but not completly broken it would seem. Her eyes shifted from those three too look for Sunshines other scrappy friend, Kiba. "Anyone got eyes on the scrappy one named Kiba? Sunshine and Ben here probably feel better waking with him near."

“I’m here,” Kiba said. He and Gerald had stopped their dance. “You’re right.  And his name is Willard. You should probably know that,  ow that we’re going to be one big happy family.”

"Willard, hmm?" She mulled it over her tongue a few times. She definitly liked Sunshine better than Willard but doubt he'd be open to having a nickname from her. And if Abby stuck him with one, the ones he had come up with during their dance were way meaner in perspective and she sure as shit didnt want those to stick. "Okay Kiba thankyou. Now who wants to set my arm?" She smiled.

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Someone with medical training was found to set Abby's arm.  Don was eventually calmed by Mike and Faith.  Things were beginning to settle down.  Astrid was busily trying to organize a search party to try and find Nick and Lillia when her phone rang.

"I'm surprised your phone is working," she said.  when she saw it was Lillia calling.  "Long Tooth tried to pull a fast one and grab your rats while you were gone but somebody shot him and he fucked off.  Should have expected that.  Where the fuck are you?  Are you okay?  What about those crazy rats that jumped in with you?  Did your boy make it?"

This was clearly where Lillia was supposed to indicate that Nick had died, so he could secretly hunt Shen Long, because there was more than likely a mole among the rats.

Abby had been meandering from the different groups of gathered rats to see if there was anything they needed when Astrids words hit her ears she froze. Her body spun tightly to watch her Queen on baited breath awaiting the outcome.

"I am... Not okay.  Tony, Adalyn and I are downstream quite a distance. I had to get to higher ground to get signal to call you.  They stayed down by the river.  " She paused, and when she spoke again it was with a pained hitch.  " With Nick's body.  "   It was like a stab to her gut to hear that the vampire had tried to take Thier rats, but her own words left her feeling hollow inside, as if everything drained out the hole left behind.  She had always been supposed to tell Astrid that Nick had died, but to tell her there was a body would be the clue that he really had, that the plan had failed.

“Body?” Astrid frowned. “What do you mean body?”  Around her, all movement stopped. Rats had exceptional hearing and it wasn’t hard to eavesdrop.

"He... Must had hit a rock when he fell in the river.  He didn't stand a chance.. and I just couldn't... I couldn't leave him there.  You won the fight. It's your say what happens to his body now." If exhausted heartbreak had a sound, it was her voice.

“He’s your man,” Astrid replied. “I’m not going to take that away from you.”  There was a long pause. “You know I didn’t want it to end this way.”

"I know. None of us did.  Things often don't turn out as we like, though, and we are left to deal with the consequences.  " She sighed.  " How are Mike and Don?  This has to be hard on them."

“Mike seems to be handling it better than Don,” Astrid answered. “Longtooth turned yours against mine once you went after Nick. It’s a shit show up here.”

Lillia flinched, then grimaced.  " Damn that vampire. Of course he would pull something like that.  Should have expected it, really.  What's the damage?  Injuries I'm sure. Fatalities?"

"Only one," Astrid answered.  "Some broken bones.  A few bites and scratches.  Nothing that won't heal.  What about you?  That was a hell of a dive."

"Cuts and bruises. Nothing broken somehow.  Seems to be the same for Tony and Adalyn. We are mostly exhausted. The water was damn cold and the current battered us pretty hard.  Can you do me a favor? My phone's screen is destroyed so all I can do is voice commands.  Can you get Nick's  phone from his jacket pocket?  He has an app on there to track me. I need to know if it'll be easier to head back up river to you or go for the road." Lillia rubbed a spot on her side she was sure had a hell of a bruise.

"Hang on.  Where's Nick's coat?  Don had it.  How am I supposed to know what happened to it after he changed?  Mike?  Can you find it?  Lillia is down in the gorge and she says Nick's phone should be able to locate her.  Okay, we've got the phone.  Apparently Mike knows Nick's password.  Bring it here."

There was a moment's pause before Astrid spoke again.  "Okay, there should be a road a little to your west.  I'm sending a car."

" west.  Ok.  It'll be a bit for us to get there.  I have to get back to the others and handle things there.  Thank you, Astrid. For everything."

"Yeah.  For everything."  Astrid's phone went dead.

Lillia sighed, looking up at the sky for a moment before tucking her tattered phone into her cold pants, and turning to head back down towards the river.  They would need to handle Nick's body before they met the car.

The car that pulled up on the road was a forty year old Chrysler Neuport.  Three rats piled out, two from Nick and Lillia’s Rodere and the driver from Astrid’s. “I hear somebody called for a land yacht,” the driver said. “Tarps and tape in the trunk. I can fit everybody inside if we’re friendly but somebody is going to need to be wrapped.”

Lillia gave a wane smile. She looked very much like she had been through a possessed washing machine.  She was still wet, and what was left of her shirt hung on her body like a comic books version of modesty.  She had pushed her hair back from her face and it stuck slicked back, at least for the moment.  " I doubt there is anything friendlier than we are right now, hmm? Would someone fill me in on what happened up top while we get everyone situated?"

"Cats and dogs living together.  Mass hysteria," said the driver, who had introduced himself as Jeff.  "Once you went over the cliff, all hell broke loose.  Fun Bunny the vampire set your rats against us.  Astrid took on the vamp but somebody up the hill started shooting and so the vampire bailed.  After that a bunch of yours bent the knee."  He chuckled. "Hell, this one bent a knee  before she threw herself off the cliff," he added, jerking a thumb at Adalyn.  "So where are we taking the body?"

Lillia glanced at Adalyn. So that's what that little bit in the river was about.   She looked back to Jeff.  "Well, it needs to dissapear.  So it's either bury it somewhere no one will find, or eat it, and that's a lot easier with more.  "

Jeff nodded.  "We can head back up the hill.  More up there that will want to help you with.  More up there that have a claim.  Everybody pile in."

It was a short drive back up the hill.  Astrid's Rodere had already turned off the light stands and were breaking them down.  The rat queen herself was sitting on a rock, with Logan kneeling at her feet.  His head was in her lap and she was stroking his face.  She looked relaxed, content even.  Logan's eyes were closed and he too was smiling.  Jen and Cash, who once again held Danny's leash, were looking on and grinning.

Astrid turned to look as Jeff drove up.  "She thinks we should eat him," he said and Astrid nodded.  Logan relucantly lifted his head off her lap, kissed her hand then stood, clearly taking a position at her side.

Abby sat further back on the cold ground her knees tucked into her chest, head resting on Boris' shoulder. However as the car pulled up and people piled out it lifted and watched silently.

Lillia couldn't help the pang of pain she felt seeing Logan so close to Astrid.  It was yet another painful reminder of what had happened.  She kept her face neutral though.  The vampire had gotten under her skin one too many times for her to make the mistake of letting her emotions affect her actions.  "Thank you for the ride, Jeff.  "   She turned to Astrid.  "  Our king is dead. By right of combat, what was his is yours.  May I address them one last time?  "

"I'm not going to deny you the right to speak to your Rodere as their leader before they pledge themselves to me," Astrid answered, sliding an arm around Logan and leaning her head against his chest.  His arm slipped around her shoulders.   "I'm also going to assume you're not going anywhere."

Astrid raised her voice so that everyone could hear.  "Just so you know, this wasn't supposed to happen.  We had a plan to get Nick and Lillia's Rodere out from under the thumb of that vampire.  Shit went sideways.  I'm telling you all right now that I have a alliance with the vampires of Seattle but that Chinese emperor wannabe motherfucker is not my ally, not my friend and sure as shit not my master.  As of this moment, we are at war with him.  If he is involved, we are opposed.  If we get the chance to take him down, Lillia will be the one who gets to decide who takes him out.  I owe her that much.  Now all y'all from Nick's Rodere listen to your queen.  All y'all from my Rodere listen up as well.  You might learn something.  When she's done, I've got a little more to say.  Floor's yours, Lillia."

The word war coming out of Astrids mouth made all the hair on Abbys body stand on end as a shiver rippled down her spine. She had never been a fighter persay but as things stand currently taking Jen, Hunter and a few others up on the idea of going to the gym with them was looking like a good life insurance policy.

Pushing to her feet a hand extended down to Boris to help pull him to his feet beside her to give Lillia the respect she deserved in the moment. She clasped her hands together resting them idle infront of her torso waiting.

"Thank you, Astrid." Lillia said and turned to the rats of Thier rodere, taking stock of them, Thier injuries, the emotions on Thier faces and The way they held their bodies.

"I owe you all an apology.  I left you unprotected and vulnerable, and you were taken advantage of. I am deeply sorry that you all suffered so, to be forced to act against your wills or natures.  " she said, bowing her head as she apologized.  Then she raised her gaze once more.  " Nick is dead, a cruel twist of fate that has yet united our people as nothing else can.  The day I met our king, he smiled at me and asked if I would be his mask, the face he put towards the public.  For five years I have done just that.  I have stood before those who would call us monsters and fought for a better life for us, using word and knowledge.  I have also kept a secret, one that precious few knew.  I think now is the time to share it, because it will explain much of my actions.  If the most injured of you would please come here?"

After five years, her secret was out of the bag.  She showed them all what she could do, healing those who had come to her.  It was odd, like stripping away the last of the layers that had kept her hidden, leaving her raw and exposed.  She did it anyways.

" I tried to get to Nick before it was too late. I tried to save him.       ". She swallowed hard.  "I failed."

GooseKat — 08/16/2023 5:57 PM
Willard's ears had perked a little when he heard the car approach and then stop but when he smelled LIllia he opened his eyes and raised his head a little. He was still exhausted and in pain from the nights events but she was his queen and he would protect her to the best of his abilities if needed. Listening to both Astrid and then Lillia speak his eyes flew open in surprise and rage when it was annouced that Nick was dead.  He gingerly rose to his feet and hobbled over to his queen when she asked for the inured, bowing his head in submission.

Maxx — 08/16/2023 6:53 PM
There was a small group that were badly injured; Tony held back to allow the others to go ahead of him.

Her power, Lillia discovered was like an rarely used muscle; fine at first but the more it was used the less it was able to achieve without  pain. By the time the last of her rats were healed, she was trembling with fatigue.

“We have witnessed a rare display,” Astrid said. “Healers are rare among our kind and they are precious and need to be protected. I don’t know whether that rat bastard vampire knew that when he tried to grab you or whether you were just a convenient target but from this point forward, you will be protected.  Praised is the queen who harms herself to protect those beneath her.”

“So what now?” asked a trembling voice that Lillia barely recognized as Mike. He’d kept it together to protect Don but now he was on the verge of losing it himself.

"Now? " Lillia repeated, her voice thick with fatigue.  "Now, we keep going, Mike." She told him.  " Nick did what he needed to to protect us, and because of that we can be a united force.  The vampire wanted an army he could control. He got one he can't.  " She gestured around.

Adalyn moved from her place near Lillia, knowing Tony would help her if she began to falter on her feet, to stand next to Mike. She wrapped an arm around him, letting her beast brush his.

Mike shuddered. “He was my best friend,” he said. Then he gestured to Don. “Our best friend. He risked his life to save us from some wolves and that was the beginning of his rise to be king. Now he tried to protect us from a vampire and -“. Mike’s voice faltered. “And he didn’t make it. Maybe if we hadn’t messed with those wolves….”

Don bumped his muzzle against Mike’s leg.  Then he very deliberately squatted and took a very large crap.

“I think he’s telling you that you’re full of shit,” Faith said. “You can’t blame this on yourself. There is only one person to blame and he flew out of here like a bat outa hell when he realized he wasn’t getting his hooks into us all. That is who you blame. Not yourself. Not Astrid. Not Lilly. The shit sucking vampire who didn’t even have the balls to stay and finish the fight he started.”

"Yes, exactly."  Lillia nodded.  " I loved him, and it hurts like hell to have lost him this way.  But I refuse to blame myself or any of us.  Nick would give you hell for even thinking like that, Mike, and you know it. Don't let the grief consume you.  That goes for all of you."  She looked around at them all, reaching out to Tony for support.  She was well past exhaustion at this point.  " We are united as one from this night onward.  "  She began to turn back to Astrid, grateful for Tony beside her so she didnt fall over as she carefully lowered herself to a knee.  "Astrid, I owe you much.  Nick and I came to you for help, and you did not hesitate.  I will proudly stand with you against all who seek to take our freedom."  She bowed her head.  "My Queen."

Astrid was fighting tears when she reached down to touch Lillia's head.  "I accept your submission and share your grief.  Perhaps I do not feel it as deeply but I feel it.  All of you are now under my protection.  This a time not for celebration but for reflection.  What happened here will never be forgotten and the treachery of this vampire will not be forgiven.  Come forward, those who are new to my Rodere.  I will find appropriate mentors for you to teach you what you need to know about being in my Rodere.  But for tonight I will accept your submission and we will finally be one."

There was childlike wonderment on Abbys fave as she watched Lillia heal the injured. She had heard rumor that some possesed such power but never witnessed it first hand. Such a rareity indeed need protecting like Astrid said. She quitely listened to the women speak and stood a little taller with pride as Lillia bowed before her queen, their queen. The night was long but healing and adapting to new rule may be longer for some.


Offline Wyn

  • Sr. Elmwoodian
  • ****
  • Posts: 234
Saturday Oct 10th 3pm until 8pm

Detective Thompson looked at his tape work, nodding in satisfaction as he had Robyn and Scott change into something appropriate for their sting.

He had been working with the team for the past month to get them ready for this Sting. Scott and Robyn would frequent the meetings that were to occur on Sunday nights as advertised for a grief counselling group for folks that had lost friends and family to preternatural forces.
 
"So LaFeat will be sitting in the back of the van listening to every word you say and those around you guys. Daniel will be there, have you guys figured out your code word for emergencies should you need back up. You guys should have a couple phrases, so he knows how you are doing in there. Aside from that, do not play with your hair or ears too often. Women do fuss with their hair a bit more than us gents, but you do not want to draw attention to the fact you got an earpiece in. They are hard to see to the untrained eye but remember these guys are paranoid. They masquerade as a support group, but you have done the homework on the boards and chats, we know we got Humans first advocates in their midst. Not everyone in there is a guilty SOB with a boner to harm and kill preternatural, so do not be cowboys and rush into things. This will be a long-term operation to collect info and make profiles, so we can collect the info you need to pin these guys to the wall. With it being everyone's first undercover operation, do you have any questions?" Thompson asked, he was no stranger to being a part of vice he had spent more than a few hours wired and in deep with some unsavory types, but it was time to pass the torch to the younger generation. 

"Make sure the code word is something that you can slip into a regular conversation. It needs to be something easy to remember but that will seem innocent when interjected into an everyday situation. And keep your undercover background stories simple and as close to reality as possible. I have seen to many undercover officers get made because they could not keep the details of some elaborately made-up story straight in their minds," Daniel interjected. He may not have been the most seasoned at going undercover, but he had done his fair share back in NOLA.

 “That is exactly why we kept the cover stories simple,” Scott said. “Not a first rodeo for the crew that set this up. My extraction code recommendation is ‘That’s intense,’ which fits into most conversations. If we need to blow the code, we’re probably made anyway, so it really doesn’t matter.  Anything involving the word ‘Cool’ means we’re good. Any temperature reference will give you a status.   Sound good?”

Thompson nodded, "Just go over them one more time. I know when you guys first broke into this you guys went a bit hard into the stories and our tech guys had to sit you down to explain that building websites and extrapolating on the burner online accounts, they sometimes use wasn't an unlimited mountain that they could tweak. It is not a TV show, and it is not as glamorous. During my time in Vice, I did desk work or temp work most times folks asked. No one gives a shit about work like that since many feel it’s above them. So, what have you guys finally settled on as your individual stories?"

Robyn smiled at Thompson, "That's also why I grew my hair out a bit so I could hide the earwig."

She listened to Daniel nearly repeat what the tech guys had told her and Scott from the beginning. "I have a data entry job that lets me work from home, and I started going to the meetings because a cousin back home was attacked and killed by an uncontrolled werebear." She explained.

Thompson nodded and looked at Scott. Waiting to hear the newer pitch. "Let's see what you settled on."

*

With everything in place and plans and backstories gone over, Thompson bid the trio goodbye as they made their drives out to the church in question.

On the plus side it was going to be an interesting end to a shift with them making their first meeting and listening in on everything as they got to know the people inside as they tried to figure out who was who.

As Scott and Robyn got out of their respective vehicles, they were met by a gentleman standing at the entrance of the church door who was meeting and greeting people as they came to the door. 

The middle-aged man at the door wore a trucker’s cap and a blue flannel plaid shirt and stood at a modest five ten, nothing was overtly stand out about him except the middle age midriff paunch he had.

 “Is this the support meeting?” Scott asked. He nodded to Robyn as she walked up but didn’t say anything. He gave an equally non-committal greeting to anyone else who approached.

"It is but you are new faces. You want in you have to prove you are safe to let into the support meeting." The man said blocking enough of the doorway that one couldn't walk in without pushing past him.

"Fair enough," Scott said. "How do I prove I'm safe?"  He rolled up one of his sleeves. "I've got a pulse, so I'm no vampire. Do you need to press a silver spoon against my wrist? That should prove I'm no shifter."

"Close." The man said. Open your hands and palms up. "Just need to take a look at them. After that you just have to hold a coin in them for a bit. No reaction, you’re good to go in buddy."

Scott did as he was asked. The hairy palms myth was still being used as a test despite it being disproven many times. “Silver dollar?” he asked. 

His hands were rough. As he’d mentioned when they’d first discussed the undercover job, he worked with clay as a hobby. It left his hands dry and worn.

The man set the coin in his hand and had him make a fist. "First time coming out to a support meeting. How did you hear about it?" he asked Scott as they killed time while he looked at his watch to count down a minute.

 “The Facebook group,” Scott answered. “Somebody suggested that it would be good to come out and talk rather than type. Nadine Foster? Forester? I’m bad with names. I’d need to check my phone.”

This was the easy part. The best lies were the truth. Nadine’s last name was Froster. Mistaking it for Foster was quite common.

Daniel had scouted out to the area a few days earlier and had found a spot where he could park the surveillance van in that was close enough to the church for a quick response should one be needed but far enough away as to not draw suspicions. He took up a position in the rear of the van near the back doors where he was close enough to the recording equipment and mic should he need to do something but also at an angle that he could he get pictures of those coming and going during the meeting.

The man nodded. "Fair enough." He looked at his watch again. "Okay open your hand." He took the coin out and inspected his hand. "No blistering or rash or hives, you are good to go." 

He moved off to the side to let Scott in and repeated the process with Robyn before letting her in as well when he saw the silver didn't burn or irritate her skin. 

The man ran an appreciative eye over Robyn's face and figure as he waved her in as well.

Stepping into the wooden floor Lobby when they each entered, Scott and Robyn saw a set of stairs that went up but it was roped off and off to their right was a small wooden staircase.

It descended downwards, on the wall was a neon green Bristol board sign that read welcome to the Lycanthropic support meeting (For those who have lost and mourn loved ones)

There was a hand-drawn Arrow that pointed down the stairs to guide them as to where to go.

It was now up to Scott and Robyn to proceed into the belly of the Beast. 

Robyn kept her face neutral as she was given a once over by the doorman-cum-bouncer. She was used to getting the type of look she'd just gotten from men and women alike.

The now ash blonde tech made for the stairs and took her first steps down into a type of personal hell for her. She'd lived her formative years with the type of men and women that thought like this group.

Robyn hummed as she stepped into the basement meeting room. She took note of the coffee pots and mini-Krispy Kreme doughnuts. 

Scott didn’t wait for Robyn; they weren’t there together. He was looking for Nadine since his invitation had come from her. It only made sense that he would seek her out. 

She was, as he’d expected, older than her profile picture. It didn’t matter. She was still easily identifiable. “Nadine?” 

"Ah you made it my dear, come in. "Can we get you a coffee or a soda?"

The church had a very modest basement area and a very low ceiling that stood at six and a half feet. 

There was a ring of chairs in the center of the room, but the edges of the room held boxed that were marked as Storage Easter or Xmas, respectably.

Nadine led him over to the Snack table as the silvery haired woman asked him if he had found the place alright.

“Tea if you have it,” Scott said. “And it was easy enough to find. I’d be lost without my GPS. I rely on it way too much.”  Thompson had supplied a GPS that, if checked, would reveal nothing suspicious. 

“Thank you for the invitation. Knowing that there are other people who are going through the same thing makes it a little easier to deal with. Sometimes I don’t have the right words but maybe I can learn them here.” 

"Sometimes hearing other people's stories can help you move on with your loss and grief." She said, opening a plastic container full of tea bags and pointed to one of the coffee machines. "There is just hot water in there Sugar. Make yourself a cup and find yourself a seat or mingle. We have a few more minutes before we will be starting. 

 “Thank you. So much.”

Scott made himself a cup of tea and looked for a place to sit. He picked a chair at random. People would be more open if they came to him rather than him trying to wedge into an established dynamic. 

Look. Listen. Learn. 

Robyn took in the room at large and made her way over to some of the chairs further away from where Scott had set himself up.

As she sat down Robyn pulled out a fidget spinner. Everything about her demeanor was saying that she was nervous about the meeting that would be taking place soon.

A young man in his twenty something's sat down beside her. Giving her the briefest of nods in way of greeting and a gentle "Hey."

Robyn seemed to startle a bit, as if she'd been lost in her own thoughts. "Oh hi, sorry I'm not used to doing something like this." She said as she nibbled on her lower lip.

"Don't worry, everyone's fine. It's your first time, you won't have to talk or share if you don't want." He said quietly as he picked at a bit of black and silver nail polish off his fingers out of nervous habit.

"So not like being the new kid in school, thank God for that." she said with a bit of a giggle.

"You won't have to talk until your third visit if you really want." He said nervously "So I mean just take it in maybe you will only need two meetings and feel like you got your shit together. I dunno. It's personal." The young man shifted, crossing his leg over his knee. He ran a hand through his shaggy brown hair.

"That's good to know," Robyn said nodding as she tucked away her fidget spinner. "I know what you mean, grief is a strange emotion and a sneaky one to," she said as she gave the man next to her a brief smile.

The meeting was soon called by Nadine who grabbed a seat and watched as everyone took theirs to make a small circle. It was only 10 people in the group including Robyn and Scott.

"I see a few new faces today so today I think we should all go around the circle and make introductions. I will go first to break the ice. "I'm Nadine and I run this support group. I hope that coming out to these meetings to listen and share our stories may bring you all some sort of healing and peace."

Scott waited for his turn, murmuring greetings along with the group as everyone introduced themselves. When it was his turn, he waved.

“My name is Scott and it’s my first time here. Thanks for inviting me.”

Short and sweet. Not over sharing. Piece of cake.

The young man beside Robyn had a shaking leg that was bouncing and not keeping still as he spoke. "I'm J.D. it’s my third time coming out to one, and I'm nervous as heck to be here and even talk tonight." He said rushing through his introduction.

"Junior. No stranger to these; been coming to em since Nadine started with the group. Three-year veteran to em." replied a man who Scott recognized.

They went around the circle, and it was Robyn's turn.

Robyn waved her hand, "Bree," she said before lowering her hand "I'm also a newbie."

"And who wants to start tonight’s meeting off with how they're doing. Has anyone had a harder month than normal and just want to get some things off their chest? Or do we have anyone here that just wants to share their tale because we do have a few new faces here tonight." Nadine said.

Scott looked around, as if looking for someone to speak up. As a newcomer, he didn't want to speak out of turn. As a cop, he didn't want to screw things up.

Nadine volunteered to go first to retell her story. She was ten years a widow and she had lost her Husband to lycanthropy, with her husband catching it back when he had been a bounty hunter. He had killed several families in her neighborhood when he had gone on his first full moon rampage, including her parents. It had made her a pariah, and she had chosen to move to Seattle for a new start and out of the suburbs.

She sighed and eyed the circle of folks gathered. "So, who would like to share next? Don’t be shy if it’s your first time, you don’t have to speak if you are nervous but by all means if you are feeling brave sharing can help get it off your chest." 

“Wow,” Scott said. “Now I’m feeling like I’m in the wrong place. I am so sorry for your loss, Nadine. My story isn’t anywhere close to that sort of trauma. I had a cousin who was more like a sister. She was in a car accident and was trapped in the car. One of the people who saw the accident was a wererat. It was the day before the full moon, and I guess they weren’t able to resist the smell of blood. Cops had to shoot it to get it off her and there wasn’t much left of her. They said she probably wasn’t even badly hurt in the accident. Just banged up enough to bleed a little. So, if the rat hadn’t been there, she would have been fine.”

The young man beside Robyn cleared his throat as his leg bounced nervously. "I'm J.P. and I'm not sure if you want the TLDR version or you know..."

Nadine cocked her head. "I'm sorry sweetie I don't know what a TLDR is. Can you illuminate us?"

JP blushed furiously. "Too long didn't read. Like you guys just want it as compressed as I can make it? Because my story is pretty messed up." 

"Whatever you ate most comfortable with." she said, giving him an encouraging smile. "It's very brave to share so thank you for coming out here to do this."

He nodded and bowed, his head running hand through his dark hair, his hands sweaty and shaky. "Okay so I was a rural kid. From Bainbridge, actually. Pretty mid-range working class, my dad was an interstate long distance trucker. Long days on the road. We would see him like every ten days for like two days and he was off again. I'm the oldest of four, I got three little sisters that are currently 15 and 11 and 9."

JP Cleared his throat. "So, my mom and dad got a divorce the long hours her not feeling he's there enough for her despite he's the bread winner right, so they spit. Takes my dad to cleaners. Dad decides the courts did him so bad, and he gets to see us once a month for supervised visitations, he eats a bullet. And that brings us to my mom dating like a year after all that happens. Starts seeing this dude, some account guy that makes more than my dad used to. Seems pretty mild-mannered, I don't like him whatever that's normal for a kid. A year into dating knocks my mom up. They have my last little sister, and they decide to have him move in. Guys, a total asshat. Like the baby is what matters and we are just our dad’s reject garbage kids. He really doesn't like me at all, don't know why I wasn't an asshole kid, just quiet, would hide in my room and stuff." 

JP paused his face a mixture of emotions as he closed his eyes. "I'm just going to skip some of the stuff that happened because that doesn’t matter. The thing that matters is we lived out pretty much by ourselves property wise so like we were sorta isolated. I guess the sort of thing that you might want property wise if it turns out you're a werewolf. This asshole talks my mom into becoming one with him. They have this fucked up idea to like turn the family and what not. So of course, come the full moon he goes and infects my mom. And decides this is pretty awesome. He’s got a bitch now rather than a girlfriend. Next full moon they plan on turning us so we can be a furry family. I'm having none of that when a fucking wolf breaks into living room of our home and I shot that fucker up. Lit him up like a Christmas tree ‘cuz I got all of us barricaded in a bedroom and I'm not letting him bite us or try to kill us or whatever. Always thought were-wolves could take a shit ton of damage and well turns out an AK will put a wolf down folks. Next morning my mom comes in the house freaking out and screaming at me that I murdered Frank and I'm like bitch you care more about him than you do us? The fuck? So, I guess from the stress she shifted, and I shot her too. She didn't die, she limped off to lick her wounds. Que the cops coming in and everything. I was tossed into foster care along with my sisters, all of us split up. Considered my mom unfit as a mother and well yeah... that's been the last five-ish years of my life living in the foster system."

He wiped a few tears from his cheeks, head still lowered, trying to be discreet. "I just got like fully released last year because I was 21 so... Yeah, I don't know...  Who the fuck does that to their own kids? I still worry she might find me one day and try to kill me. Said she would never forgive me for what I did. It's so messed up. That's all I got." JP said, his voice quivering as he locked his hands together, his knuckles turning white. 

 “Dude,” was all Scott could say at first. “Frank sounds like a real fucking ass hat. Do you get to see your sisters at least? Maybe now that you’re an adult, you could foster them yourself.”

"No. I mean I've found one by online hunting but the social services is all ‘no you don't get access to that info.’ It's so messed up." JP said.

"That is quite the story thank you for sharing." Nadine said softly as she walked over to him and offered him the Kleenex box and asked if she could offer him some water.
~I dance in the shadows between the light and dark~

Imagination is the only weapon we have against reality--The Cheshire Cat, Alice in Wonderland

Offline Wyn

  • Sr. Elmwoodian
  • ****
  • Posts: 234
Robyn’s wire and earpiece were in perfect working order as her wire picked up the surrounding conversations perfectly as she sat in the chair listening to the session start up. 

So far there wasn't any overt evidence of anything sinister going on. But they were just easing into the whole session. 

“But you’re family!” Scott exclaimed. “They can’t keep you away from your family. That’s bullshit.”

"Well apparently I'm not privy to that info." the young man said. "I'm trying to make enough money so I can maybe see about getting us all back together but I'm not sure how to go about it. Super hard to do if I can't track them all down."

“Man, that sucks. There’s gotta be a way.”  Scott folded his arms across his chest and frowned. He needed to remind himself that not everyone here was a bad guy. Some of them were just here to express their grief and seek the support of others who had suffered similar pain.

Robyn tilted her head to the side as she listened to the story JP told. In answer to Scott, she spoke up. "I would like to see about checking out one of the legal clinics, they offer free consultations. And maybe a private investigator might be able to help too."

"Free consultations, yes. But after that its cash is king," Scott replied. "Maybe start a GoFundMe or a Kickstarter?"

"That's where I'm failing, I got a job sure I'm not a stranger to being a hard worker. But being a dishwasher for a restaurant ain't gonna pay to keep all my sisters housed and fed yet let alone a lawyer to fight for ‘em. Been told I should just sit back, shut up and let things be because I'm too young to be taking care of a bunch of lil’ girls. Clearly there's something wrong with me..." JP replied.

The meet up continued, and a man known as Junior spoke up. He had lost a sister five years ago to a werewolf rapist/murderer in the city and had hoped to have his day in court, but the monster had walked. His defense was vampire mind control. The jury had bought it, and the freak was allowed to walk free.
 
Maxine had lost her husband who was in the army due to his best friend becoming infected with lycanthropy. After killing her husband, their three barn dogs, as well as their homestead of goats and sheep. He had the next morning eaten the end of a shot gun. It did little to bring back the love of her life, and now she had an aversion to rodents.
 
Nadine called for a little break in the meeting for folks to hit the bathroom go outside for a smoke or just to stretch their legs for 15 mins to have a moment, so they weren't drowning and spiraling in the negative stories.

Daniel had taken his pictures of those who were entering the church for the meeting as well as however many of the vehicles in the parking lot he could from his current position. When the doors closed, he moved over to the recording equipment that was already working. He sat down in the chair at the small work center and started to make notes on the legal pad that was on the desk. He knew that the tapes of that night’s operation would be transcribed but getting access to the original tapes, copies, or even the transcriptions after they were turned in would be a bit of a hassle. Not impossible but it would involve a lot of filling out forms and justifying why he needed access to the information. Typical bureaucratic red tape. Working off past experiences he took notes on each of the members’ stories.
 
When the man who called himself, Junior told his story, Daniel sat bolt upright. He knew immediately which Werewolf the man was talking about. Daniel had been part of the team that had brought the former Wolf pack leader into custody five years earlier after a rogue vampire had taken control of the man. 

Junior made his way outside for the break grabbing a coffee as he went. He paused looking at young JD "Come get some fresh air?"
 
The young man merely nodded accepting the invite as he followed Junior back upstairs into the night. 

"I want one of you to follow Junior. Try to get close enough to hear what he is saying, just don't be too obvious about it. Maybe lean against a wall or tree and look at the night sky or close your eyes. Make it look like you are just out for some fresh air and to relax before the meeting resumes," Daniel softly said into the microphone that would relay his words through the earpiece.

Robyn got to her feet and made to follow the two men.
 
As soon as they were outside the fae lab tech made her way to point close enough that her wire could pick up the voices around her.
 
Robyn took out her phone and opened a game she'd started playing.

Scott on the other hand grabbed a coffee before heading out for a breather. He set the coffee down and stretched, before picking it up and choosing a rock to sit on that was near but not too near the two men. He looked out over the parking lot but kept his ears open.

Junior offered the young man a cigarette, but the youth turned it down shaking his head. 

"No thanks. Don't need to pick up a habit I can't afford." 

Junior nodded, "Rough story. So how much you making dishwashing to try and save up for the family plan?"

"Minimum wage."  JP said.

"And your hours per week?"
 
JP sighed. "Thirty. No full time being offered. Why?"
 
Junior shrugged. "Might have friends that could help if you are not afraid of some hard work."
 
"I'm willing to try, what sort of experience would I need. I don't have much." JP said.

"You got a number I could call you later with the details, if you are interested in a side gig maybe? You need a decent constitution, patience, an eye for detail and not be afraid of repetition."

JP nodded. "I wash dishes, that's pretty much the same requirements you listed uhhh Mr. Junior. It's just long bouts of standing on concrete. Essentially, I power wash dishes making sure they're spotless while the other half of the room screams all night at each other about orders and missing items and getting things out to the window on time. Kitchens are hella chaotic."
 
"And where do you work, son?" Junior asked.

JP paused. "Yeah, not really going to share that yet. Possibly a bit later. Not sure you guys work like Alcoholics Anon where we don't use real names and don't share details."
 
"It's more an honor system, but you will get to know everyone if you keep coming out to the meetings." Junior replied. 

Robyn looked up from her phone for a moment, noting that Scott was outside as well. She hoped that Daniel had heard the veiled offer of recruitment to something.

Junior chatted a little longer, the conversation had shifted from questioning to talking about the weather and how Junior's kids were fixing for Halloween. He stubbed out his cigarette and flicked it into the parking lot before he headed downstairs to get a coffee. 

JP leaned against the overhands' pillar, staring out at the night sky. The sun had set the horizon now a suggestion mere hints of color left on low the horizon. The vampires were now up. JP shivered wishing he could afford a warmer jacket, but he wanted to save every dollar he could towards his plan to get everyone back together.

"Shitty deal," Scott said. "The system is broken if it won't let you find your own family. I wish you luck. I really do."

JP looked at Scott with a bit of a funny look on his face. It wasn't the greatest of ways to start a convo. He shrugged. "Is what it is. Me crying about it won't fix it. I have to manifest destiny or something." 

He shook his head and headed back into the church basement.

"God helps those who help themselves," Scott said, not following JP. "Thoughts and prayers have nothing on a set of rolled up sleeves."  He would give it a few minutes before heading in himself.

Robyn tilted her head as she listened to Scott. She shook her head at him and his words, "I don't think that helped him out much," she said as she tucked her phone away.

 “Best advice anyone is going to give him,” Scott said, shrugging. He extended a hand. “Didn’t catch your name. I’m Scott.”

Robyn grinned and took the pro-offered hand. "I'm Bree, and we should probably get back inside."

“Probably a good idea,” Scott said. “Crazy how many people are here?”

"Lots of people still lose loved ones to suspected Were attacks. I'm sure some of them might be true animal attacks but sometimes it's just easier to believe it's the monster next-door." Robyn said in agreement as she headed for the church's door. "But I've got a feeling Junior has a real ax to grind." This last was said for Daniel's benefit.

 “A lot of people do,” Scott replied. “And I don’t think anyone is blaming shifters for animal attacks. There are some pretty obvious signs.”  He held the door open for Robyn. “Is Bree short for anything?”  It was small talk. It was expected.

"Breanna, it's my middle name," Robyn returned shooting Scott a smile.

 “Sounds like there is a story there,” Scott answered as they descended the stairs. “Named after a relative that you hated?”

"Understatement," she said shaking her head as she climbed down the stairs. "Ask me about it after the meeting."

“Will do.”  Scott took his seat again. He wasn’t sure where the meeting was going but there were certainly interesting things happening.

"Agreed," Daniel replied to Robyn's comment concerning Junior. He added some notes about both Scott and Robyn's cover stories to his pad. Just small things that could easily be overlooked in the future but that might raise some eyebrows if they were omitted or changed.

Robyn settled in her seat, waiting for the meeting to restart. She was curious as to whose story would be next.

When they got back from break, there were three people that passed on their stories.   

An older man perhaps in his mid to late fifties eventually chose to speak. 

"I had a friend that was a cop. A damned good one too. Not one of those I'm dirty and take bribes to look the other way. Nor was he the type to use his badge to abuse others. He wasn't racist or sexist. All in all, he was one of the rare ones..." The old man said as he sipped his coffee.   

"He was a great guy a great guy taken too soon that left behind a wife and two kids. Fucking were-rats. It was back in the day before cops could carry silver for protection. I think a lot about that day, and I wish it could have been something that was done to save him. Then again, had he been saved, he likely would have eaten a bullet. Who wants to get infected with rat lycanthropy out of all the kinds there are. Even with intervention of our local lawmakers, are we any safer now that Shifters and vampires are legal? We got a cop unit solely for dealing with all that stuff now, did you know that? I just don't know how many of them get hurt on the job or end up making more widows or widowers because we keep trying to treat these folks like they're people that just have fangs or turn fuzzy. They're predators that know how to pretend at being people." He drained the rest of his coffee, "That's all I have to say tonight." .

Nadine softly thanked the man for sharing and asked the room if anyone else wanted to share. 

"If no one else wants to share tonight, I can pass out your work sheet for the evening. After a death, survivors are left to face the pain of grief, and a new world without their loved one. Mourning is the process of adapting to loss through the completion of four tasks. Keep in mind that adapting doesn’t mean forgetting—it means finding a way to cherish the memories of a loved one, while continuing to move forward in life. 

The Tasks of Mourning handout is based on the four tasks of mourning described by J. William Worden. The tasks help to normalize grief reactions and empower people to view grief as an active process they can work through, rather than a passive process that happens to them. You can take the time to go over it tonight and chat amongst each other. As always you can bring your sheets back to the next meeting or not. It is whatever is most comfortable to you. But I do urge you to follow through on the write ups." Nadine replied as she took a stack of papers from her tote bag and whispered to have them passed around. 

Robyn listened to the old man's story and mentally noted that he might be a good person to investigate as well. 

She took one of the worksheets as it was passed around. The fae woman started to silently read through the paper.

A man who was friends with a cop might still have friends on the force, Scott realized. He would be one to be wary of. If he visited the station at all, he might recognize Robyn or himself.

"If no one has anything else to share this week we can put a pin in things and pick up next meeting. For anyone interested in turning in their homework sheets, I will be running a Yoga and meditation workshop at Volunteer Park on the 18th and 25th of this month at Noon. The meditation yoga group is free so any that have interest are welcome, but we do also accept donations. We don't discuss things about meetings in the other group, but some of you may find the group to be helpful, since it can calm the nervous system and can make you more mindful and willing to embrace the small things in life." Nadine said rising. "There’s no rush to leave, we still have the room booked for another half hour so do enjoy the snacks and beverages." 

Yoga? Not exactly the type of thing a fanatical humanist practiced. The again they likely didn’t see themselves as terrorists. He wondered briefly whether Nadine would accept a shapeshifter into her meditation group. After all, many of them likely could stand to learn a little meditation to calm themselves in a crisis. 

JP stood and made his way over to the snack table, grabbing a few oatmeal cookies and another cup of coffee as he scarfed down his cookies before eyeing the donut box. He took out a chocolate donut and tucked his worksheet into his pocket before he looked toward the door to the stairs. 

Robyn lifted a brow at the mention of yoga. She placed Nadine in the category of patsy, in that the hate group they were after used the grief counseling as a farming spot.

She watched JP at the snack table and made a logical guess that the young man didn't eat all that much or that often. 

Nadine wished the group goers well wishes when it was time to depart. She added that the next grief group meeting would be in November and that the meeting would be happening a bit earlier due to the churches scheduling another event in the space. "I hope to see you all again on the evening of November 1st. Hopefully you won't be too tuckered out from doing your Halloween activities. Until then, my friends, be kind to yourselves and others. Namaste."

Nadine was certain to shake everyone's hand on the way out. When she met with Robyn, she told the woman. "I hope to see you too. I know the first time can be a lot, but hopefully you will be more comfortable and willing to share more with us on your next sit-in. How was the experience?" 

"It was educational, that's for sure and I'll make sure to mark my calendar for the 1st." Robyn said with a smile that she was a little less nervous than when she entered the meeting.

"That's great to hear. I hope we can help bring you some peace in due time. It was lovely to meet you." Nadine said offering the woman a genuine smile. "Just remember to take things one day at a time. You've found a safe place to express yourself and are surrounded with folks that understand what it is like to have lost someone. In time things will get better." She gave Robyn’s hand a gentle pat as she noticed JP at the snack table. "If you want to take a few snacks for the road, feel free to take the left-over cookies or donuts Hun, I don't mind."

Robyn moved over to JP, "Can I take you to dinner?" She asked quietly, "as a thank you for making me comfortable before the meeting started." She quantified so it didn't come off as pity. 

JP shrugged, "I'm not really that hungry, but I'll pass." He murmured as he took the last half dozen cookies and wrapped them up in a napkin before setting the backpack he had onto the table and slipping them into his front pouch. "Don't take it personally, I'm not trying to be a dick. I just don't have the time and stuff."

Nadine nodded to Scott "How was the session?"

"Of course not, but the offer stands," she said as she made for the stairs.

"Yeah, I'll keep it in mind." JP said as he grabbed a donut from the box this time one covered with sprinkles and bit into it as he opened his backpack and fished out a bike helmet.

By the time the meeting was done and over and everyone departed it was starting to drizzle. 

Robyn had watched JP unchain his bike and take off out of the parking lot as he peddled back towards the heart of the city. But not before Junior had eased up in a White pickup truck at the driveway to lower the window. He called out to JP and passed something to the young 20-something year-old as he paused to put it in his backpack and then continued on his way.

With the meeting over they drove back in their separate vehicles back to the station with about 20 mins to spare before they were ready to clock out. A perfect amount of time to meet up around the coffee maker and converse with each other on their initial thoughts about the meet up.

Scott thanked Nadine. He hadn’t asked for more details on the yoga; it wasn’t exactly his thing. He’d suggest that somebody investigate it in case it was also a meeting place for the anti-fuzzies. 

“Hopefully we got some good data,” he said when they were back at the cop shop. “We need to investigate a few people. One of the guys had a friend who was a cop that was killed by a wererat. We need to keep an eye out for him in case he visits other cops. I doubt he’d out us if he recognized us, but he might decide he wants to play cop and get himself involved. Might get himself hurt in the process and blow the operation.” He looked at Robyn. “What do you think about JP? Think we can get him to wear a wire if we promise to help with his domestic issue?”

"Maybe, but right now I get the vibe that he doesn't trust anyone." Robyn said thoughtfully.

"And if the friend of the deceased officer comes in you can always visit me in the labs."

 “Assuming I see him before he sees me,” Scott said. “Then again, I didn’t say that I wasn’t a cop, but his story would have been the perfect spot to bring it up. Maybe if we can ID him, we can figure out who he’d be visiting. Homicide or vice? Those guys tend to get quite tight.”

"His buddy may not have even worked out of this precinct," Daniel said. "Shouldn't be too hard to track down either way."

"I can always ask Detective Andrews about any officer related deaths from homicide, he owes me for the most recent Scully comment." Robyn said with a mischievous grin.

"Sounds good. Let's keep an eye on JP for now. I don't want to push the kid right now. He is vulnerable and fragile. If we try to push for his help, we could easily push him right into the arms of the Humans First movement. "

"I did see Junior pass him something as they were leaving to parking lot. Couldn't tell what it was, might have been a phone number, or twenty bucks to help with food."

"I'll see if there are any CCTVs in that area that we might be able to get some footage from. Probably won't be able to get anything useful but it's always worth giving it a shot," Daniel replied.

“It’s a church. "You can guarantee their CCTV, if they have it, it doesn’t show that area,” Scott said. “Likely it was a business card. I think he was offering JP a job.”

"It's very possible, but we all agree that Junior is a person of interest." Robyn said, taking a sip of her coffee.

 “Definitely.”  Scott looked at Robyn. “You haven’t told your story. Maybe we can come up with one that will make Junior want to recruit you.”

"For that to happen I would have to come in my leathers. Most of these hate groups have very strict gender roles." Robyn said with a note of authority.
 
“Hate has no gender,” Scott said. “But if you want to play the gender card, maybe you should try yoga.”

"I am intimately familiar with the case Junior referred to. But I have a feeling that he was Human First material way before that incident. The attack on his loved one just gave him an excuse to be more vocal about it," was Daniel's reply.

Robyn pinched the bridge of her nose, "Sorry, I forget some of you haven't lived in the Human's First culture."

 “Shapeshifters and vampires are terrifying to the average individual,” Scott said. “Some people see them as people who get fuzzy during the full moon or people with fangs, but the average person recognizes that they’re dangerous. It’s a long step from there to Human’s First.”

"My cousin who raised me is a bigot who, not a member as far as I know, will happily quote Human's First propaganda; along with his personal interpretation of the bible. I happened to be one of his favorite captive audience members." 

 “Be that as it may, it doesn’t mean that things are either black or white. Nadine had her life destroyed but I don’t think she’s a hater. She’s a healer. Now that I think about it, JP’s story sounds a little sus to me. How many kids can handle an AK well enough to kill an adult werewolf? Without using silver?” 

"Depends on if the kid has been taught how to shoot or not."

"Well can't we contact the local pack and find out if they lost a wolf that lived out on Bainbridge?" Robyn mused, looking over to Daniel for any insight.

"I can make some inquiries on that front. I'm not sure if Bainbridge falls under the Seattle parks jurisdiction but they might be willing to reach out on our behalf," Daniel answered as he jotted down a reminder note.

"Bainbridge is big money," Scott said. "If things went down the way he said it did, his mother likely faced the executioner, unless she either ran, hid or got a really good lawyer. I'll check the records. Did he say how long ago it was? Before he aged out of the system. Could it have been before the unit was formed?"

"No, he said it was four years ago," Robyn said nibbling on her lip. "He would have been 17 then."

"Would be at least six years," Daniel said. "Just before the unit was formed. We will need to reach out to Bainbridge PD to see if anyone there remembers and is willing to talk. Also do a media search. A story like that couldn't be kept under wraps for long."

"Father Sozio might remember something, if he was in the area." Robyn offered.

"I'll reach out to the local wolf pack and see if they have any information, they would be willing to share. Which one of you wants to talk to Father Sozio and who wants to talk with Bainbridge?"

"I'll take Sozio," Robyn said a teasing lilt to her voice, "I speak lab and English not cop."

"I'll check with homicide," Scott said. "JP was a minor but certain parts of the file will still be open. Something like that he might even have been tried as an adult. The verdict likely would be self-defense. Next question would be Junior's story. Certainly, it sounded like he was talking about the Valenzuela case. Shouldn't be too hard to check the victim list and see if he's telling the truth or picking a likely story." 

"That's on my plate. I was a member of the team that Mr. Valenzuela in."

"Well guys unless you need me for anything I'm going to head home to my goats, I need to make sure they haven't tried to eat my house." Robyn said as she tossed her coffee cup in the waste bin.

Officer Polanski wandered into the bullpen ready to start and cover the night shift. Detective Thompson was not too far behind as he wandered over to set his duffle down at his desk. He gave the morning crew a nod. "How’s the day been? How was the sting?" 

It was clear that it was almost time to log out and come at the problem with a fresh set of eyes when they were all due to clock in again at 8am tomorrow,

"So far so good, if by good I mean we've got more work than before," Scott answered. "I'm heading down to homicide tomorrow to check on a case.  Goodfells is going to talk to Sozio when he's in next and LaFeat is going to research a closed case and talk to the wolves. If you're really looking for something to do, you could see if you could find any cases of cops killed by wererats who left two kids and a wife behind." 

Dusty sat down at his desk turning on his computer. "Sounds like you have a busy day tomorrow. Alan and I have hours upon hours of video footage to go through for that missing were leopard case."

Alan Polanski grunted "Yeah about that Daniel..." The blonde cop made a face and flicked Daniel the bird. "You suck my man. This museum footage is murder to go through. You could be kissing my ass and buying me and Thompson dinner for helping you go through all this shit. Fifty different feeds four days of footage. You are a madman bringing this back home."

Daniel let out a hearty laugh. "Order whatever you guys want and put the receipts on my desk. I'll repay you."

"How the hell did you draw over watch when you dropped this on the other shift?" Scott asked. "You are so going to pay for that."

"I'm holding you to it LaFeat." Thompson said with a chuckle. "12 hours of having to stare at screens until our retinas are singed. I'm getting to be an old man. I'd like to have my eyesight intact by the time I retire. Sometimes it seems like you guys want to make sure that doesn't happen in the next five years. Not sure what you going to do when Thurgar and I leave. You guys are going to be lost. You are going to lose the two best desk jockeys and paper jugglers you got in this place."

"Don't let the captain hear you say that. She would beg to differ." Polanski said. "Now to decide on what to order before I clock in. Oh, we could order delivery from Fran’s split a Mississippi mud pie and order a few Philly cheese steak hoagies, sound good Dusty?"

"I wouldn't say no to that. Lord knows, we’re going to need the energy to not pass out tonight behind monitors..." Thompson replied.
~I dance in the shadows between the light and dark~

Imagination is the only weapon we have against reality--The Cheshire Cat, Alice in Wonderland

Offline Wyn

  • Sr. Elmwoodian
  • ****
  • Posts: 234
Saturday Oct 10th on the edges of Seattle in farming country. 9PM Captain Neubosato

It wasn't everyday you had a couple news vans on your crime scene, but there were news vans and reports out along the countryside road as Suki drove up the road and to the driveway. She had to bring a cruiser to relieve Sergeant Celes from her day shift, since she had the armor plated truck..

It had been a busy day for the cops. The day shift had LaFeat, Goodfells and Chang launching their sting operation.

The sergeant had called Suki two hours before her shift had started, she had groggily answered but was quickly awake as Maria filled her in on what she would be walking into.

The reporters hammered on her windows, hollering questions. Suki watched as a SUV marked fire left. She closed her eyes for a moment as she rolled the windows down and asked for the reporters to move. She had no comment, she hadn't even gotten there to investigate the scene.

"Can you tell us more about the fire and the bodies found on the property." one reporter insisted.

"I can't but if there is a story as big as you guys think there is I am sure we will have a press conference on it." She replied, "Until then, you guys have to move, so I can do my job."

AS she drove up the driveway she noticed Klaus's SUV parked on the edge of the driveway on the grass. There was enough space that several cars had parked there beside the wide field of not yet harvested cow corn.

All in all it was a crisp but beautiful autumn night, you could smell that it was time for harvest. The smell of an extinguished fire was the only thing that ruined the night's aesthetic, that and knowing what was waiting for her to look at.

Suki parked the cruiser in the driveway, she found Maria Celes approaching the car with Adler.  She caught a glimpse of the farm house and the blackened brick from the smoke that had escaped from the upstairs fire.

"Captain." Maria greeted her.

Suki nodded back. "Sergeant. Adler. You want to fill me in before I pass the car off to you and we do key swap. Looks like the Chief's going to be grousing over the OT this week by our crew."

Maria was stiff as a board, she noted. She laughed just a bit too harshly, "Well we all deserve it this week, especially tonight. It's bad Captain. I know you've seen some stuff but this one's bad. We have 4 bodies that are in the farm house. Perp tried to torch the farm house but these old brick houses bear up a bit better than one would expect. Some of the bodies have been burned rather badly others are just damaged from the smoke. All of them have chunks missing out of them. Chunks that our Volunteer Mr. Adler thinks are likely a vampire trying to clear their tracks by cutting out chunks of flesh so there are no teeth patterns. Not quite the MO for our serial killer but there's more..."

Suki nodded silently, listening as Maria continued. During the shift we took a tour of the property, and we came across an old abandoned shed storage house or working house that was likely used several decades ago but isn't because the woods around the property have claimed it. Inside there we found a stone trough full of bleach and a giant Barrel of the stuff. I called in the Rat liaisons because that was the warning bell that this might just be where our Card Killer has been hiding out.

Maria gave more details about what they had seen and what had been made note of.

Suki shook her head in agreement as she felt herself tense up slightly. "The rat identified the scent of two rats from our warehouse scene," she replied as well as the smell of leopard and over a dozen humans, mostly women. As well as the smell of a female wereleopard."

"And the leopards were called to send an emissary out?" It was a question Suki asked but it sounded more like a statement.

"I tried McCrea, but it was a no-go, so Mr. Martin will be joining us shortly. It's a bit of a drive since he's pretty much sitting on the other side of the city. He should be arriving anytime. I did get a call from him half an hour ago that he was on route and was driving through the city." Maria said. "We haven't touched base on the barn. I didn't mention it at the time but we have a slew of bodies in there. Including an infant and toddler body."

Suki closed her eyes for a moment, tucking away her feelings as she told herself it's just facts. She listened to how Celes had called for their white witch emissary to come up to visit but she had made it as far as the farmhouse before she had collapsed and had gone into an almost epileptic fit and had begun bleeding from her eyes and ears. She came too long enough to shoot a hand out and almost crush Maria's as she said the place is evil beyond words, and we should have so many people here. The land’s been corrupted...

"So we have no back up. Oh we have Pat here covering for forensic collection since Goodfells is working another case. But even she's been having heebie jeebies about the barn. The whole days been nightmare fuel, captain, and I apologize for passing the torch to you but this mess is all yours now." Maria said with a consoling tone as she fished out her keys and gave them to Suki and waited for Suki to give her the squad car keys.

"And Adler?" Suki asked.

"Been here long enough to look at the farm house bodies." Maria reported. "nothing else."
"So do we have Lillia or Cash around still so I can ask for more details?" Suki asked, looking around.

"Sadly not she had to leave at five due to urgent personal business. No other rats were around to pick up the slack but we pretty much got what we needed, which was confirmation that our mystery rats were here."

"It's a shame we couldn't have had someone out to scent if any of the smells linked up with our missing person's case." Suki said glumly. "Sadly Don our Missing person's partner isn't a liaison. Perhaps come the morning we could try to bring someone in. I'll try through the night to see if I can get anyone if I need a were-rat." Suki replied. "Mr. Martin was on scene for the missing person's case involving Seren so I likely won't need a rat if he can catch a scent."

"You likely will have your hands full tonight, to be honest. This has turned into a fiasco, we had news crews trying to fly drones onto the property to take photos. They're vultures." Maria groused.

Suki sighed, passing the car’s keys to Celes. "Go now be free. You are relinquished of your duties here tonight. Go home and get some sleep."

Maria nodded, still tense, looking a bit spooked. "If I could bathe in a tub of holy water tonight, I would. Good luck Captain." She paused, her eyes squeezing shut ever so slightly as she turned to Klaus making eye contact with the vampire's top coat button. "And good luck, Mr. Adler, on working with the Captain until she releases you."

Suki watched Maria leave, driving back down the long driveway with cornfields on either side of them, and let out a soft exhalation. As she lowered her shields every so little, she could feel a heaviness to the air as well as Klaus's presence as she tried to detect any of the living dead. Nothing except the one beside her but her ability felt hampered like she was walking through water, it was slow and sluggish. She let out a soft "Hmmm as she opened her eyes and pulled the power back inside herself."

"Thank you, officer Celes," Klaus said.  "I hope your evening gets better.  One shudders to think about the possibility of it getting worse."

The vampire turned to Suki.  "It's bad," he said.  "I've only seen pictures of things this horrific and they were from seventy years ago.  Stacks of bodies, burned and discarded.  Vampires are not easily disgusted to the point of wanting to vomit but this?"  Klaus shook his head.  "This is the sort of brutality that happened in the death camps.  If I can help solve this crime, I may perhaps make up for what happened so long ago."

Suki nodded as she slung her work duffle over her shoulder walking towards the old brick house. "Right. So we can ease into the house while we wait for Mr. Martin to arrive."

Klaus followed Suki. As a vampire he’d developed a certain callousness towards death. This place was more than he was prepared to easily deal with. “Might I also suggest getting Rufus brought out?  He did catch several scents at the zoo that were related to farms. I realize that puts three civilians on the site but if we can connect this with the zoo and there is other evidence to connect it to the other Tarot sites, that would be a conclusive link. The bleach tub certainly suggests a link but it isn’t conclusive.”

He was talking a little more than normal, likely due to his discomfort.

Suki entered the farm house and found three charred bodies. All of them piled on top of each other, the smell of the fire despite being put out left an acrid cloying taste at the back of her throat as she stared at the pile of corpses. From the size, they looked to be adults. It was hard to tell as they were all laying piled on top of each other.

The scent of burnt diesel and overcooked bbq became things she was aware of as she frowned. It was better than several days old rotting corpses out in the summer heat but it was still unpleasant.

Suki had to squat down and look at the bodies with more care. There were in fact chunks of charred flesh that looked like before they were burned, they had been removed. It didn't look like bite marks where the flesh had been torn, but there were neat or relatively neat rectangular chard indentations. Turning on a mag light, Suki looked closer and with a gloved hand gently touched the area on one of the corpse's wrists. "This goes all the way down to the bone." She stated. "Why do you think vampire, Adler? Why not someone maybe trying to infer it was a vampire Also where's Gibbons?"

“It was either an attempt to hide a bite or an attempt to make it look like they were hiding a bite,” Klaus said. “Deep cut. Perhaps very long teeth, which actually suggests shapeshifter rather than vampire. And diesel is a poor choice of accelerant. It doesn’t burn well unless it is an aerosol or under pressure. It suggests that whoever did this doesn’t have a great deal of experience as an arsonist or perhaps they were wanting the bodies to be found relatively intact.  Miss Gibbons is, or at last count was, taking photographs of the barn.”

"I just don't want to move anything if she hasn't finished in here." Suki said, looking back out into the night air. "Have you been upstairs yet? Celes said there was one more body up there."

Klaus shook his head. “I have not,”  he said. “But the fire marshal has cleared both the house and the barn for investigation. We may need to yield to them and their investigation given that it was a clear attempt at arson. However I suspect they will not want to spend much time near the bodies.”

"This isn't as bad as it could be." Suki said slowly. "So Celes was spooked at whatever was in the barn and what you guys just got to take a precursory look? Or are you walking into this blind with me when we go look?" Suki  stepped around the pile of partially burned corpses, her feet coming to the first stair. "On second thought, don't tell me if you have seen something in the barn. I'll go in without any preconceived notions."

She took the stairs one at a time, sticking to the sides of the floorboards on the stairs had seen some fire. Suki was surprised to see that they had survived the fire and were cleared for them to travel up and down.

They protested loudly, the smell of water soaked timber was much stronger as she climbed. "I'm guessing the fire must have started up here given the smell and the water and blackening on the walls, but I'm no expert. She climbed up to the top stairs looking left and right down the hallway, noticing which area had more smoke and fire damage. "To be honest I'm surprised the house survived this well."

“Brick,” Klaus said, more than willing not to mention what his first look at the barn had reminded him of. “And bad arsonists.”

Suki followed the blackness and charring on the floor until she hit a door where the entire frame was charred to the point it had no paint. The same could be said for the door to the room, but it was hanging wide open. Suki took a few steps, the house seemingly tried to suffocate them in silence, as if they had stepped into another world.

There was indeed a body, and the room they entered was a bathroom. The body sat in a bathtub, its mouth open in a wide scream, the tub itself still had liquid in it. Though it was hard to tell if that was from the fire crew or it had been preexisting.  She took her light and shone it into the tub noting that there were bits of white she was seeing. Clearing the tub had been partially full of water before the fire started so why would....

She frowned as she tilted her head. It didn't make sense. She looked at the body. There were no cut marks in this body or flesh that she could see. She looked carefully at the body trying to determine if the corpse had a broken neck; there were no signs that she could see, "Why put a body in a tub of water? " She looked at the corpse where everything was burned down to the pelvis.

“Perhaps someone hoped to survive the fire?”  Klaus shook his head. “Or perhaps they wanted part of the body preserved. This is a vampire that plays games with their prey and it is possible that this is done for no purpose beyond offering an insoluble puzzle.”

"If you hadn't heard Celes' account of finding bleach or a secret hidden building in the woods, would you have made the leap to vampire and assumed this is our guy we've been chasing since spring?" Suki asked. "I mean Occam's razor and all, but we need to be doing our due diligence here."

“I would not,” Klaus answered. “Given what occurred in the previous bathroom we encountered, this does not seem connected. However, the white witch was overwhelmed by evil and one of the previous sites was described in a similar, if less dramatic manner. It is unlikely that this person was forgotten here but given the hasty attempt to burn the building and the barn, it is possible that they were interrupted and left in a hurry.”

"It just feels....Off somehow." Suki said with a deep frown as they stood in the bathroom. "This is so messy... so...unlike our staged scenes. Everything about those was so thought out, the placement, the clothes, the lack of forensic details for the most part...This here is... The opposite...But the fire and the water hoses have likely destroyed so much.  Do you think we've been being watched by these guys, Adler? I know it sounds weird, but...do you? If they knew we were working with you and shifters would they just torch as much as they could to cover their tracks?"

“They know we are working together,” Klaus said. “That much was certainly obvious at the zoo. If this was a killing, it was not done by the puppet master. This was not a staged message.”  He frowned for a moment. “Perhaps he is disposing of one of his minions who is no longer needed and has therefore gone from asset to liability.”

"The Autopsy will tell if this guys a shifter, or if he's the farmer that lives here. At this point, I'm taking nothing  at face value here. I'd potentially know more if I used my knack, but...we have so much ground to cover and Mr. Martin is going to be arriving shortly. I don't really feel out of sorts... this early into the night. I've got my shields up like I'm protecting Fort Knox currently because Cele's warned me before I even stepped into the office about the white witches' reaction." Suki shrugged as she walked out of the bathroom, intent on tracking down Gibbons. "I can't even give you the emotional flavor of anything right now. Let's find Pat to see how much of this we can move around. We will need her anyhow once we start moving corpses . As for metaphysically testing the waters, perhaps we can look into doing that later tonight if you want to play spotter?"

“I have your back, as always,” Klaus said. “I just hope you have an easier time than previously.•. He looked over at the barn. “Somehow I doubt it.”

"We pick and choose our battles, Adler. Is the barn really that bad? You've not even been in it yet, unless you just stuck your head in for a gander..." She paused for a moment before walking down the hallway to inspect the other rooms. It was nice to hear him say he had her back. She had expected seeing him so soon after her bad night a few days prior that it would be awkward. But there was none of that; they both had just dived into the work as she bounced ideas off him and asked for his take on things.

She looked into the doorway. A bedroom untouched by fire, but it had some minor smoke damage. Shining a light into the room it swept over the area, she noticed the window that had been covered with tinfoil and tape. Also the room was covered in laundry and the bed was missing its sheets.

"Compared to the warehouse, what would you rate that versus the Barn." Hesitantly she asked. She had  shortly before while downstairs asked to withhold comment, but this was the second time he had brought up the barn and that was unlike the vampire. "Is a heads-up really required to prepare me? How many bodies are we looking at? Or is it the kids that make it bad?"

Suki noted that the bedrooms were in strangely good shape despite the fire having been upstairs. Perhaps the doors had been closed? She stepped into the second bedroom doorway to look and noted a similarity in this and the previous bedroom. Both beds were stripped of pillows and bedding leaving only a bare mattress.

"I gandered.  It reminded me of pictures I've seen of the Holocaust, and I offer no hyperbole there."  Klaus shook his head.  "If I ever worried that I'd lost my humanity, I have discovered that it is entirely intact.  I suspect we might find trace evidence in that laundry.  It would be a bold vampire who used tinfoil as their only defense against the sun, so I suspect that these were used to hold prisoners."  He dutifully followed Suki as she moved through the house, being careful to avoid what might be weak spots in the floor.

"You gandered. I'll do my best to brace myself." Suki said softly as they came to the last bedroom that had a crib and a small toddlers bed. Both stripped of their bedding. This room had no mess of clothing on the floor. "Tinfoil does seem perhaps a first line of defense.You notice the lack of bedding, Adler? What are we thinking, used to move corpses out of the house or something else? I looked in the messy bedroom and my eyes were not picking up anything bedding wise, it looked like clothing only. Then again, perhaps it's under it? I have more questions than answers tonight,  Perhaps the bedding was used to help block out additional light. But if that's the case, where is it now?"

"If the vampire was here, he would have picked a room with no windows," Klaus said.  "The basement or root cellar, if there was one.  Depending on their degree of vanity or perhaps fastidiousness, they might use bedding to cover anything that was dirty.  Tinfoil is thin and easily torn.  Not a wise choice to protect yourself from a fiery death.  Perhaps the previous owners were tied to their beds.  The bedding would have been removed with them to make moving them easier.  It would also remove any sweat or other secretions.  But you are correct if you are thinking that the state of this place does not match what I would expect for someone so germaphobic as to bleach a corpse."

"Precisely what I was thinking. And why would a vampire employ such slovenly cohorts? One side is clean, fastidious and precise and the other chaotic careless and sloppy. I can't see that being a match made in heaven. You might be onto something with Tub guy being a former employee that Mr. Brick didn't have use for if he's not a victim. They would certainly have privacy out here on a property of this size." Suki said as she turned away from the room. "It's just grinding my gears, I can't get a read on this house or the site. You don't realize that subconsciously you use gifts until you are in a situation where you shouldn't. There's part of me that basically just wants to metaphysically just crack the window just a touch... to see if I get anything without having raiders of the lost ark my face off."

"We are, as we often seem to be, on the same page," Klaus said, nodding.  "So much of this doesn't fit.  I suspect we may be dealing with two individuals in positions of authority, although careless and sloppy are not usually seen as leadership qualities.  Clearly that one has some knowledge or ability that the true authority figure found valuable enough to tolerate their personal habits.  Perhaps they are the ones who control the rats or have some other critical power.  "

"Is it normal to have two vampires that work together? In my understanding, normally when we have serial killer cases it's either one or you have a nest of younger ones. Could we be dealing with multiple vampires and that we have one that controls rats and perhaps another that can fly. It would be interesting to see if we could get Mr. Martin into the basement to sniff about. You want to check that to see how badly damaged it is?" Suki asked as she let him take the lead back down the stairs to the first floor.

"If more than one vampire is involved, there is one senior and one subordinate," Klaus said.  "That applies if there are two or two hundred.  There is always one clear leader.  If power levels are similar, there will be clashes but eventually things will sort themselves out.  When such extreme acts are being carried out, either all vampires involved are invested or one is seriously dominating the other.  Forcing them to rely on tinfoil as their defense against the sun would be a significant flex.  I have not inspected the basement.  I suspect we may need to borrow boots from the fire department, unless there is a very efficient drain or sump pump."

"We could look into boots." Suki replied. "The house is off grid fire wise right now so at least we won't run the worry of being electrocuted down there.  Is it more possible we have a Sire and their blood offspring? That would mean we have two flying vampires. We didn't even consider there to be more than one vampire that could call rats."

"There are several in the city that can call rats but few that can fly," Klaus said.  "The only one I can identify with certainty is Darien Walker.  I'm not fully familiar with how vampiric powers are inherited.  Certainly there are those who have powers that their blood offspring do not inherit as well as those who have powers that their Sire did not.  We should keep an eye out for anything written.  That way we can compare the handwriting to that of Mr Brick.  Have you seen evidence of a cat?"

Suki was listening as they climbed down the stairs, but the last question confused her. "Evidence of a cat?" She repeated back. "What does that have to do with the situation Adler?"

"The poem was written on the brick in cat urine," Klaus reminded her.  "One with a UTI, if I remember correctly."

"God, how could that have slipped my mind. We have so many open cases right now. We will have to keep an eye out for feeder dishes outside around the barn or in it."  Suki said as her eyes scanned the dining room and kitchen area, seeing no bowls on the floor.

“Assuming it isn’t a barn cat,” Klaus said. “Which would require less organized feeding and potentially wouldn’t be welcome inside the house.”

"A cat that dines exclusively on rats and mice isn't going to have kidney issues like our inky culprit did." Suki argued.

"There are children here.  It is unlikely to eat exclusively raw food," Klaus pointed out.

"We will keep an eye out for that. As it is, we have evidence that says the were-rats were here at least, Cash came through in a clutch. If we can find some ties now that are forensic in nature, we can have a slam dunk win potentially on the evidence part. Rufus isn't one of our liaisons so as much as I am not wanting to do this..." Suki said to Klaus.

She paused in the burnt out kitchen and pulled out her phone dialing a contact and was greeted by Waylon's normally swishy, jovial tone. "Good evening to you as well Mr. Crosby." She replied, her tone a bit flatter than normal. "I'm not going to keep you on the phone too long. I have Adler here but I'm working a case right now and we could really use Rufus, or rather his nose and memory tonight. We might have struck paydirt on a scene but I'm having some trouble finding shifters that have been exposed to smells that might be tied to the renegade crew that has been out 86ing swans and mortals. Are you free to drop him off or have someone do it? He is literally my only nose I have that could confirm the scent of our vampire."

"I would be remiss if I did not do everything in my power to help you find this vampire, Captain Neubosato," Waylon said. "I will find out if Rufus is available.  I'm not going to lie; he and I have been cruising farmland with his nose out the window, trying to catch a whiff.  He'll be stoked if this is indeed the place."

There was a pause where Suki could hear the conversation but not the words.  "Captain?  Rufus is indeed available.  Will I be able to get an escort so that I won't be stopped for speeding or should I just take my time like a law abiding citizen?"

"Sadly, that is out of my wheelhouse to ask for that. Besides, I should warn you that we have reporters and cameras on site outside the driveway, so we're stretched a little thin on the services as is. I'll text you the info, shouldn't take you more than forty minutes to get here. Drive reasonably, the night is still young. " Suki said as she walked out of the farm house to get some fresh air. The house was a strange space to be in. The smells, the way it ate sound, the mysteries inside that didn't add up.

It felt nice to have the night breeze caress her face as she listened to the sound of the soft wind rustling the dried corn stalks. She could see the headlights of a vehicle coming down the farms' lane.

"I can get dropped off nearby and walk in," Waylon offered.  "That should avoid the press, assuming you're willing to have me sneak in the back way.  I would appreciate it if you would warn the officers not to shoot me.  Or, since it is Rufus you need and not me, I can meet the press and keep them distracted by saying nothing and taking an hour and a thousand words to say it."

"Just car it. I just figured I'd let you know about the paparazzi. You'll be the second vampire to come in here and unlike Klaus you are a big deal when it comes to the camera's since you are..." Suki paused as she tried to figure out how to say things without being rude or insulting.

"You are Nigel's second. It isn't like we announced you signed on to be a liaison. Perhaps a vehicle with tinted windows can be had. I know you have them as company vehicles, I'm sure you can rustle up a free SUV." She said, making her tone seem more consolatory. "And sneaking in is a horrible idea since I only have a few officers not from my unit here to keep an eye on the property and evidence. We certainly don't need you or Rufus getting shot. It's dark, the scene is messy and our boys here have been at this since this afternoon. People could be jumpy since they've had to sign this off to the preternatural Unit."

"You forget, Captain, that I am also the Huntsman.  It is my job to seek out rogue vampires.  The press are aware of this."  Suki could almost hear the shrug.  "However, I can round up an SUV with tinted windows.  You may end up fielding questions as to which branch of federal law enforcement has arrived on site, given the vehicle I will arrive in.  Of course you could always redirect questions to father marshal Sozio.  His arrival on site will likely cause a stir as well."

Klaus tilted his head.  "Perhaps father Sozio could help to lift whatever caused the white witch so much distress," he suggested.

"If need be we can do that. The more we bring in the more buzz it will generate. I've been told to keep the press in the dark until the police chief can issue a press release. We still don't entirely have the details. We haven't released this site yet. And Crosby please don't use the F word. That is the last thing we need here. We will see out within the hour. I have to go just had someone arrive on site that I need to talk to." Suki replied as she hung up the phone.

She watched as a van parked on the grass and the door opened. Suki squinted past where they had some generator lights set up near the house as the figure approached. "That has to be Kyle." Suki said as she walked towards the edge of the light.

Kyle noticed Suki standing out front the house as far as the cops went. She was the shortest one he had ever met. He approached her and the figure in the leather trench coat. His nose let him know it was Klaus. "Evening." He said to the two of them. There was no smile as he stood there looking exhausted. "Where do you need me tonight, Captain?" He asked.

"We have a few places on the property that were outlined to smell like leopard, but I need to warn you we have bodies on site that we haven't removed. Near the barn is one place, but we can't let you in. We haven't been in there, yet the fire marshals had to remove some debris and make sure the building was safe to enter, so we can bring you down to around that, but there was an out building farther back in the woods we wanted you to check out Kyle just to see if you recognized the scent." Suki explained gently. "Are you going to be alright around the barn area?"
~I dance in the shadows between the light and dark~

Imagination is the only weapon we have against reality--The Cheshire Cat, Alice in Wonderland

Offline Wyn

  • Sr. Elmwoodian
  • ****
  • Posts: 234
"I'll do my best. If I dont stick around it too long I'll likely be alright." Kyle replied in earnest.

Suki nodded. "I just got on scene not too long ago myself Kyle so I'm still figuring things out. We will head down to the barn and see how much Gibbons has put in work wise for the sites and that can determine if you can go into the out building in the woods.  Barns a no-go but you can sniff around the peripherals and at the doorways if you catch scent of anything. Adler, you want to jog over there and find Pat so we can meet her outside the barn. We will need a guide to where this building is out in the woods."

Suki made her way down the hill with Kyle to where the barn stood. She met with Pat and Klaus, leaving a football field's worth of distance between them and the building as she made introductions.  Pat shook Kyle's hand and frowned, asking once again what his role was. She was surprised to hear the man was a shape-shifter. He didn't give off any sort of vibes.

"I think our best bet would be to hike Mr. Martin into the woods since we don't have bodies there, and then circle back to the barn. If the scent isn't one of his pard mates, there is no reason to introduce him to the barn and the contents inside." Suki explained. "Gibbons, you know where we are going, lead us on our merry way." Suki said, turning on her flashlight, and watched as Pat closed her tech kit and waved them on to follow her.

The hike was a good fifteen minutes past the cornfields and into an old growth forest. Some trees danced in the night breeze, the moon having just crested past being full helped shed light as they walked through the trees that were stubbornly trying to hold onto their golden leaves. However, they were sadly losing the battle as the occasional one pirouetted down through the darkness to join the blanket of leaves that lay underneath as they trudged forward.

Suki breathed in deep, glad to have the smell of the fire far behind her back. It was actually peaceful here, likely a lovely place to hike with the family when they were in the mood for such things. She wasn't here to enjoy the night though, they were here to work.

They passed a couple hunting stands and continued on down a mild slope that took them down into an area where she could hear water running. A few minutes on the incline and they were at the bottom of a little valley and there it stood in a partial clearing, however some vines and wild plants had done their best to claim the building.  Suki saw the abandoned barrel in the creek and turned to Kyle. "The rest is up to you, just be mindful of what you touch."

"I have gloves if you need them, Kyle," Klaus offered.  He wanted desperately for this not to be Seren's scent, although in all probability it was going to be.

Kyle took the offered gloves and snapped them on.

He slowly approached the building, the wind was blowing the scents away from him when he crouched low to the ground to smell, so he shifted where he stood. He walked around the side of the building partly into the edge of the creek, not caring that his shoes were getting wet as he circled around the back of the stonework building.

When he got around back, he paused. There was a fire pit not too far behind the building, close to the water's edge. The wind blew into his face and Kyle paused, going very still. He closed his eyes and breathed in deep. His cat unfurled inside him, the ears perked up and rotated as it let out a soft noise as it scented the air recognizing one of his own.

"Captain, Can I go into the building?" He called out from behind the building. He hoped his voice sounded even and calm as he felt his cat calling out, reaching out to the dark only to find no presence of Seren, only her scent and the scent of many others mingled in with her.

"Sure. As long as Gibbons comes with you to make sure you haven't inadvertently moved anything." She called out to offer some light to the side of the building to guide him out of the thicket of weeds and vines should he choose to go that way and not the way he had come. "Are you getting anything?"

Kyle's pulse danced under his skin as he heard Suki ask as he retraced his steps. He didn't want to be night blind from the Flashlight.

"Yes." Kyle said as he returned to them. "I'm certain I got a were-leopard hit but I was smelling so much rat and other scents. I might have a clearer picture if I can examine the inside."

Pat led them to the building to the worn door and opened it. The building had no electricity and the Flashlights illuminated the building. There were a few livestock stalls as they shone their light at Rhein back of the building.

They walked inside past a large butchers block along the cement floors noting chains embedded in the floors and rusted hooks that hung from the ceiling.

Correction, Kyle thought it was a mixture of rust and blood and it wasn't an animal. In the corner of the room was a knocked over pail beside the stalls.

Kyle's hazel eyes zeroed in on the bucket as his nose flared. "Seren was in here. Or used that bucket."

Suki noted how cool Kyle's tone has become as he asked if he could sniff at the stalls.

With permission received he opened each stall door and inhaled. "Outside was smelling female were-rat here I'm smelling two males. I'm also catching the hint of cigar in here but it's all really hard to take in over the sharpness of the bleach it really gets in there and burns. Your trough over there is full of it. Aside from that you got the scent of it's hard to tell but I want to say somewhere between  8 to 12  people most of them female. I'm sorry Captain that likely wasn't as helpful as you had hoped." He pointed to a stall. "Seren was in this cell for at least an evening or two."

Suki cast a look at Pat. Who made a note to really have to go over everything again or to leave a note for Robyn or the other techs to sift through the stall. They were literally going to be sifting through hay.

"I'm going to need you guys to clear out." Pat said. "If you want evidence I need as few boots on the floor as possible."

Klaus didn’t argue. He’d been scanning the stalls from a distance, looking for traces.

Blood

Feces

Fur

Any form of restraint

If people had been kept there against their will, there would be signs.

Given his side job Klaus was able to spot several thick rings of steel and iron countersunk into the floor as well as thick heavy chains that would be impossible for humans or shifters to break. They were likely used to hike up cattle to the ceiling so they could be drained of blood before the butchering began.

His nose was not as sensitive as a shape-shifter's nose but even he could smell the misery of the mortals. He could smell the blood, the piss ,the shit , and the misery underneath the bleach. It was clear that this Stone building was an unwilling home for several Mortals.

He noticed Kyle's change of personality as he shared info with the Captain.

Having conducted many interviews and interrogations through the decades, he could tell that Kyle had slipped into a sort of self-preservation mode. It likely meant that what he had smelled, had triggered him more than he wanted to show, but also very well meant that he was withholding information. He couldn't smell a lie like a lycanthrope could, but something about Kyle's conduct left his gut telling him that there was more than met the eye.

“They kept prisoners here,” Klaus said. “Heavy chains. Likely meant to hold cattle but quite capable of holding shapeshifters. They were not kind jailers.”

He looked at Kyle for a moment. He would ask when they had a moment alone.

Seren wasn't large for a woman or a shifter. She was the smallest of all his pard mades. The diminutive blind leopardess clocked in at under five feet. As they made their way back to the farmhouse and barn area, Kyle would occasionally stop to squat and sniff closer to the ground. Closing his eyes as he inhaled and parting his lips to let the night air wash over his tongue and sense to taste the scents in the air.

As they were getting out of the forest he paused, perhaps it had been the slight shift in the air but he stopped without warning as he sniffed again. He stepped off the path towards a thicket of thorns that edged up against the corn rows.

"Have you found something Pat asked eagerly as she turned her flashlight on Kyle at the same time he looked back to look at who had called out. Yellow green eyes caught the light from the electric torch and reflected back at Pat.

"Jinkies!" She managed to squeak out as she took a few steps back, crashing into Klaus. "He's close to shifting." she whispered.

"Mr Martin is likely not." Suki corrected, but it was a little unsettling seeing it. She had hung around the leopards but never where they were leoparding so to speak."Kyle is a higher level of garden variety shape-shifter Pat. He's likely tapping into his inner bestial side to try to enhance his sense of smell and night sight." She had noticed the grimace and the squinting as he had involuntarily put an arm up to protect from the light. "Try to keep the light off him unless he asks for it."

Kyle blinked and closed his eyes and he sniffed. "I might need it. I thought I smelled something." His voice sounded deeper, there was a slight raspiness to it. "I am in control. Just approach slowly and let me borrow a light." He said slowly.

Suki approached him with slow and confident steps, her heart beating even as she did her best to broadcast calmness and not food to Kyle as she took her flashlight and sniffed at the thicket.

Kyle was so sure he had smelled something. He turned the light into the thorn thicket as he sniffed, and then there was something blowing in the sheltered tangle of plant and thorn.

It would have looked inconspicuous, a bit of corn silk perhaps in the thicket had anyone actually spotted it. It was brown but when the light hit it every now and then a faint golden highlight shone through. "Unwashed hair holds more oils and makes it easier to smell. It's a fair little. But It belongs to her." Kyle said.

Suki called Pat over to them, and the lab tech was happy to open her kit and collect the hair strands. "That is so crazy that you could catch a whiff off what? Maybe fifteen hairs?" Pat said, eyeing the back incredulously. "Freaking Bonkers."

“Preternatural senses are very keen,” Klaus said. “Hunter’s senses.  One wonders if someone tried to escape through here.  Did  the foliage appear trampled before we got here?”

"No. Nothing of the sort." Pat said "We found the building because earlier today I was with another tech, and we decided to mess around with a drone to check things out aerially. We saw the out building through the trees and thought. "Hey, that might be worth checking out."

"It could be the hair was snagged loosely on a branch here on the clearing but that the wind dislodged it, and it ended up here." Kyle said. "There is no scent around the thicket here. But we did have rain last night, The ground isn't giving up much. Scenting things where there has been rain is a bit more tricky unless the scents have been laid down really thick. You won't catch much from someone just passing by unless they stopped to urinate or rested against a tree for a while or camped out in a hunting stand for several hours."

"Keep your nose and eyes open then Mr. Martin, but perhaps you can work on making sure you look a little more human by the time we get back to the barn. Just so you don't spook the other cops we have protecting the parameter. I don't need anyone panicking because they are seeing reflective eyes in the dark and getting an itchy trigger finger. I don't want our Liaisons getting shot." Suki said as she cast a look in the direction they would have to hike slowly uphill.

Kyle nodded. "Understood, I don't really want to get shot either. Doesn't matter if it isn't silver bullets, it would still be an inconvenience."

"Have you been shot before?" Pat curiously blurted out the question.

Kyle shook his head "No." He said returning his flashlight to Suki. "And I would like to keep it that way."

“That is an ambition many of us aspire to,” Klaus said. “The number of holes I have in my body already is the exact number I would like to maintain.”

He kept an eye on Kyle. He didn’t expect any difficulty; Kyle was normally a model of control. Things were slightly off however and if things went south, he was most able to deal with an angry leopard.

They made their way back to the front of the property.

Suki looked to Pat back to the barn.

Pat nodded "we can let your boy have a sniff but I really don't think you want him in there Captain."

"How many are in there?" Suki asked.

Pat sighed "Yeah that's the problem it can't tell until I have a hand to help me start moving bodies into the body bags. If I gave a guesstimate thirteen? Fires made a mess.the started the fire on top of the victims."

"Christ." Suki muttered.

"Yeah I'm pretty sure he had nothing to do with this. It's super creepy in there. Nothing good that's for sure."

"I won't eat your evidence even if it smells like a BBQ gone wrong." Kyle assured them.

"Alright Mr Martin I'm putting my trust into you that a parameter walk is not going to be too much of a burden."

"I'm here to help and find answers.  We want to Bring Seren home." Kyle replied solemnly.

Klaus was certain that what Kyle actually meant was to bring Seren home for a proper burial. He was fairly certain the missing wereleopard was no longer among the living. Likely Kyle thought so too. That might have been what was giving him the odd vibe. He’d tucked that little fact away and was doing his best to help solve the crime so that those who had taken and murdered Seren would be punished. Since they all seemed to be preternatural, that meant Domenic Sozio was going to be a busy man.

Suki and Gibbons walked the perimeter with Kyle; he paused at the closed back door of the barn as he breathed in softly. Klaus trailed just behind them keeping a vigilant eye on Kyle.

"I'm catching something." Kyle said quietly his hazel eyes zeroed in on the door.

"Crapola." Pat cussed, looking upset and worried as she looked at Suki. She didn't want to let Kyle in there. A civilian didn't need to see what was in there.

"Mr.Martin are you certain? I don't mean to sound like a broken record but if we don't have to let you in there it would be best for every-" Suki began.

"Open it." Kyle said a touch sharply as he let out an exhale. "Please."

Suki cast a glance at Klaus giving him a nod. "Okay we are doing things but you are in there and then out again. Let us know what you pick up."

Kyle entered the barn, his eyes adjusted to the light as Pat turned on one of the generator lights. He had spots in his vision but his nose flared. He caught a trace of her scent. It was fresher than what was found at the stone house out back.

He took a couple steps into the barn as the scent was his guide. There was so much in the way of scents, most of it was charred wood but also cooked meat but there were parts where the fire hadn't spread. He paused at a vertical support beam that held up the hay loft.

He squatted as his eyes finally finished adjusting, and he looked at the post that held her scent. At ground level, two hard dug gouges into the wood and something in the wood mixed with the scent of his pard mate's blood.  He went to reach out to inspect it, but Pat startled him as she blurted out a chastising no.

Pat raced over and asked him to point out what he wanted to look at, instructing him to touch nothing saying she needed to take photos before they removed anything from the wood.

That nothing turned out to be bits of broken off fingernail.

Seren had been in this barn, and it had been no more than 24 hours ago. He let Suki know as he sniffed deeper, and his beast perked up at the scents in the barn. Kyle stubbornly pushed back against it. Despite feeling the extra saliva wellingl up in his mouth, he was not going to do anything. He was calling the shots, not his beast.

The hunger and the salivating was a direct disconnect to what his human brain was seeing as he let Pat photograph and pull out the evidence. There was a large blacked pile of bodies in a circle stacked up against each other, but that wasn't entirely correct. It looked like it was a mixture of limbs and torsos tossed together to make a macabre meat pile.

He stepped back a bit. Equal mixtures of repulsed but also hungering as he paled some.

Pat, it seemed, had the power of ‘Mom voice’ a tone that compelled instant obedience, even from as powerful a shifter as Kyle. Clearly he was smelling things he didn’t want to smell, things that told him all the horrible things that had been done to Seren.  Shapeshifters were notoriously brutal with each other when they had an advantage and the rats holding her had certainly had an advantage. Seattle was the notable exception to that rule but then the werewolves seriously outnumbered the rats so the rats avoided them and everybody outnumbered the leopards so they avoided everyone.
Klaus watched as Pat extracted the fingernail. “Did you need some fresh air?” he asked Kyle.

"Yes, and perhaps after that I can be cut loose after. I'm not going to be any good to you, I've followed the trail the rest..." Kyle said, his voice back to being monotone as he backed out of the barn. "I can't identify anything in that pile. Too much fire, too much everything. Apologies."

"We can give you a bit but I'll need to take an official statement for my report on everything you smelled tonight to go along with the correlating evidence you helped us find Mr. Martin. If you wish to head back to your vehicle to sit and be away from all this I am completely okay with that." Suki replied.

Kyle nodded and left the barn, thankful to be dismissed as he put some space between himself and the building. He made his way silently back to his van but chose not to enter it. He leaned against the metal and glass taking in a sobering lung full of air and he worked to calm and suppress his inner beast. The time for raging would be later. Right now it would do him no favors. He had time to sit and think and figure out how they were going to even the score with these rat shifters once he and his pard could get their hands on them.

It was definitely going to be a case of an eye for an eye and then some. Seren had not gone gently into the night. She had fought and endured things that were bringing back memories when he was young and first infected. All in all tonight was atrocious. It was made even Worse with the fact that Morvan and Michael were out of town so he couldn't talk with either of them.  He still had to pick up Leslie and Katie after their shift. Perhaps he could drive through town to send out Brandy for some Were-leopard Alpha comfort.

With the pard so scattered currently he couldn't go off half cocked but he had to admit not having everyone home during all this was stressful and he looked forward to having thier Raj return."

“Did you want me to check on him?” Klaus asked Suki. “I’m not a close friend but I am a friend or I like to think of myself as one and I suspect Kyle would be grateful for something that will take his mind off this.”

"Only if you want. I really should go in there." She explained, pointing to the barn. "I've put off being all up close and personal with seeing everything and we are burning midnight oil here. Crosby will be here with Rufus soon enough. I need to make sure I've at least had a cursory look."

As Klaus left to check on Kyle Suki took a breath and walked into the barn to where Pat was pulling body bags from her Duffel. "Crackers I don't think I've got enough." Pat exclaimed looking Disponent.

"It's okay Gibbons. Shift change Robyn or Trevor can bring extra. So are you done with taking all the video and photo evidence before we can move and do further exams on what's then been moved?" Suki asked as she rubbed her arms. She had the sensation of maggots wriggling on her skin since she entered even with her shields up.

"If you stay in my foot prints you should be okay or give me a sec and I can give you the tour." Pat replied as she closed her kit up and grabbed her camera. "Can you grab that hallogen? We're gonna need it for my last snaps. Lights weird in here."

“How are you handling things?” Klaus asked Kyle. He’d made no attempt to hide his approach. Kyle was likely aware that he’d been deliberately louder than normal and had approached from upwind.

"Haven't eaten anyone so good." Kyle said flatly, "What do you need? Suki doesn't need me already, does she?"

He looked up into the sky at the now receding full moon. Having been shackled to the moon, there had been little him and the rest of the pard had been able to do while Seren was missing. Other than hope, she had put up a fight and escaped to find help.

“I’m just here to see if there is anything I can do to help you,” Klaus said. “I’ve seen violence and death before but this?  This is a whole new level.”  He paused. “I also wanted you to know that you didn’t tell Suki everything. I hope you have a good reason.”

"I've seen worse." Kyle said his tone still off as he stared at the stars wishing to be miles away from the place. "If you are here to be all tattle tale on me go back to the barn Klaus. Some things don't need to be shared. It isn't anything that will catch our bad guys."

“That is all I wanted to make sure of,” Klaus said. “As far as being a tattle tale, I suspect I fall on the opposite side of that coin. One of the side effects of spending any amount of time with vampires. You learn to keep your eyes and ears open and your mouth shut.”

Kyle nodded. "You aren't a simple man, I'm sure if you put much thought into it you'd understand why I'm not reporting anything. Her time here on this property wasn't easy, even it was short.  The fire's done the work to cover most of the evidence, cooked blood isn't the same as its freshly spilled counterpart. I'm aware of how fresh her scent was in the barn. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to know what happened once she was pulled off that post. Rats are particularly savage, even with their own, if they're not governed over with an iron fist. You only need to imagine what they would do to a cat lycanthrope."

“I’m aware,” Klaus said. “There are few places where you can find any cooperation between groups. Seattle is unique in that if one group requires assistance from another, chances are they will get it. The wereleopards and the vampires for example.”

"That isn't an official thing. It's tentative at best, but before we had Morvan it was the only call I could make to give us any sort of insurance or protection from the rats. A fair trade-off is to send a few cats a month to donate to the local blood bars to direct or non-direct donate." Kyle said hollowly.

He cleared his throat and added. "Morvan put his down on the donating, and I think with that it narrowed relations with the vampires. Brandy's the last of the donating old guard. The rest left Seattle. So who knows how much the vampires care about having us as neutrals or allies.  Our position in the political ladder around here is bottom rung. Our Status Endangered compared to the rats and wolves."

“I was making a personal offer, rather than a group offer actually,” Klaus said. “As much as Michael thinks otherwise, I do have your backs, even if it is for something less than above board. If nothing else, Brandy has access to restraints designed to hold shapeshifters.”

"Good to know. I'm not under the illusion that we will get our revenge, but if we could get our hands on the rats that took her. We're going biblical in our retaliation. If we can figure out where they are hiding and whose faction they belong to. There's supposedly three groups." Kyle explained.

“Four,” Klaus corrected. “Nick and Astrid control the two biggest factions. Shen Long is a vampire who controls rats and has a handful under his control. Then there is the Tarot Card Killer or as the captain calls him, Mr Brick. He has two wererats with him.”

"How do you know it's not a Seattle Vampire and a couple stray Rats from any of those three packs?" Kyle asked, his head turning from the sky to look directly at Klaus.

A either bold or foolish move to meet the vampire's eyes. Kyle was either confident he could resist a rolling or trusted him.

“Because much of this is aimed at the Master of the City,” Klaus answered. He made no attempt to break eye contact. It was a rare thing for someone to meet a vampire’s gaze. He found it oddly compelling. “Dead swans. Victims posed so that they face the towers. Threats made towards the city, unless the Master reveals himself publicly.  This is all a very theatrical challenge. Why they decided to rope Seren into this I don’t know. Perhaps she was a victim of opportunity.”

He looked away finally. Perhaps Kyle would realize that he’d maintained eye contact so that the wereleopard had another way of telling that he spoke the truth.

"A lot more came out of your mouth than anything I've read in the papers.  If Seren was picked up by them, targeted by them... then..." Kyle sighed.

"If it isn't a local group of rats then what chance do we have in getting even and giving her Justice, Klaus. Why hasn't the Huntsman gone after this guy. What is the Master of the city waiting for? People are getting sucked into this and there are dying Humans and shifters and nothing is being done." His tone heated up and whatever cold and removed emotional wall projected from Kyle melted.

Kyle let loose some of his frustrations into the night air. "With a body pile that size in the Barn, are you going to tell me what I'm thinking, Klaus? The guys were here for a long time. Likely home base. So if they decided to clean up  and set everything ablaze, what do you think that says? I just want to hear your outtakes because I have mine."

~I dance in the shadows between the light and dark~

Imagination is the only weapon we have against reality--The Cheshire Cat, Alice in Wonderland

Offline Wyn

  • Sr. Elmwoodian
  • ****
  • Posts: 234
“They’re moving into their end game,” Klaus said. “And the Huntsman has been hunting. This is well outside what is normally considered the limits of the Master’s authority and reach. We don’t have any more to go on than the police and this vampire is being very careful. I’d say that he is old and he wants an audience, not just of vampires but everyone when he finally challenges the Master of Seattle for his throne. This is going to be a bloodbath before it is over.”

"See this is where I think you are wrong. This feels like someone was camping here. Rats like to hole up in spots to make them comfy and homes, and bring back whatever shiny trinkets and food they want to hoard. This is a shitty rathole. And I think it was time to pack up and go home. I don't know what the end game was. But they took one of mine, and as an Alpha I failed Seren. We all did by giving her more freedom and trusting that a rat boyfriend could keep her safe on her own." Kyle said, his lip curled disdainfully. "I don't understand vampires as well as I do rats because know thy enemy, but I think you won’t be seeing any more of them. They likely fled town. It's that, or your mystery vampire came by for a visit, saw the mess and decided we need to clean it all up because things have gotten out of hand. Maybe they're a part of the pile, and I can only hope that that is the case."

Klaus shook his head. “Think of this as war,” he said. “This was a base, a depot. Now that they are close to their objective, the base is no longer required.  Any assets, living or otherwise, that are not valuable enough to take along are destroyed so that the enemy cannot make use of them. This is not over, Kyle.  The worst is yet to come, at least from the vampire’s perspective. Do you know why I asked Brandy to move in with me?  Because of the Tower card. In tarot, it represents destruction.  I expect them to attack Archangel Tower directly and I don’t want her getting hurt. And yes, I have told my superiors my suspicions. I just don’t have any proof.”

Kyle frowned. "I don't understand why they would take Seren unless they wanted to bring home food with a kick. I mean she is smaller and easier to over power as a small woman and a sub shapeshifter. But being that she is all those things you think they would have kept her around for more than a few days unless she put up too much of a fight and proved to be too unruly of a prisoner.  She went missing on the 6th today’s the 10th. The scent I'm smelling in the barn can't be any older than 24 hours. So what, they kept her three days. Three days where she would have been in Leopard form at night and exhausted during the day.|"

Kyle chose to sit on the hood of the truck. He pondered the things Klaus explained. "I don't know much about the occult. So your Tower card, I'll take your word. It isn't in my wheelhouse.  As for Brandy and having her move in with you, I thought you guys were moving a bit fast, but at  least you have her safety as part of your interests. That makes more sense why you have her staying close to you." He paused "As for the Card carrying murderhobo vampire you are talking about isn't all this out of character for a vampire?  I thought you vampires usually went at it toe to toe, isn't this a bit too sneaky sussy messy drama. Isn't it more of a I want to battle you so lets do this? Brandy let us know about the fight with the asshat that infected her and Nigel. So don't most fights  go that way?"

“Theatrics,” Klaus said. “Old vampires are bored vampires. They invent ways of entertaining themselves. This one has a flare for posing corpses and costumes. It is intended to frustrate. If you can unsettle your enemy and throw them off, you have an advantage. If your opponent is stuck where they can only react to you, you control the game. And yes, as much as I hate to admit it, this is likely just some big damned chess game and we are all just pawns.”

"You feel like you are being played in all this?" Kyle asked critically. "How?"

“Even on this site there are questions,” Klaus said. “Why use diesel to try and start a fire?  It’s a terrible choice. There are bodies in the house that raise questions. Why was the bedding stripped off the beds?  Why make it look like you were trying to hide bite marks if you expected the bodies to burn?  The tinfoil on the windows makes a poor defense against the sun, so why put it up?  We are being toyed with Kyle, by someone who knows the forensic game better than I do or the captain does. We are dancing to someone else’s tune.”

"So are the leopards being pulled in and expected to play a part?" He asked quizzically.

“I hope not,” Klaus answered honestly. “As a group you are too small to affect the outcome.”

Kyle nodded. "There is that. So I get to chalk it up to bad luck? Fate? Karma?"

How the hell was he going to explain everything to Michael and Morvan when they got back from California?

“Attack of opportunity,” Klaus answered. “A relatively weak shapeshifter alone.  By the time she likely realized the danger, it was too late for her to try and fight her way out of it.”

"So how close are the cops to breaking the case?"Kyle asked. The change of topic was needed lest his mind try to piece together her last couple days based on the location’s clues.

“If I were to venture an opinion, I would say not very,” Klaus answered.  “There are a lot of pieces to the puzzle that are missing. Much of the evidence is inadmissible. Even so, if they can get their hands on the perpetrators, I suspect father Sozio would be a busy man. And if not him, then the Huntsman and myself. If they are caught and the legal system lets them walk, I suspect they would disappear into the endless darkness, never to be heard from again.”

"That second part does sound lovely." Kyle said, breathing out and offering the softest of chuckles. "You know you coming over here to talk I really thought there was a seventy percent chance of it ending up in argument. You tiptoe around shifters well."

"You get a lot of practice tap dancing when you spend the majority of your time with vampires," Klaus said.  "Principle is pretty much the same with shapeshifters.  Archangel employs a lot of them."

Kyle looked to the driveway as he heard the vehicle out on the road. "More people to the party. Crosby and Rufus?"

"Likely," Klaus said.  "I'll let the captain know that they are here."

"Well that means I'll be cut loose soon." Kyle said. "Have to pick the girls up tonight from work once I put in my statements and then we are golden."

"Safe drive," Klaus said.  "Tell the girls that I said 'hey'."

"Do you think you can ask Suki if I can just drop by tomorrow to make the statement. Honestly, it looks like she has her hands full tonight, she likely could use the hour to deal with things here. She knows where I live and that we will cooperate."

"I can ask," Klaus offered.  "She might want you to make a statement to one of the officers before you leave, so don't go too far."

The German vampire made his way into the barn.  "Captain?  Kyle would like to know if he can make his statement tomorrow.  He doesn't want to put too much on your plate right now."

Suki turned from the illuminated pile of charred bodies that she had been studying while Pat got her final snaps in before they moved everything. "I'm a little short-handed right now. You've met Anderson a handful of times, can you ask him to take an initial statement, and then we can have him come by the office tomorrow night for a more in depth interview if he's pressed for time tonight. Remind me to send him a personal thank text you for coming down to quickly to this before sun up."

"I will," Klaus said, nodding.  He withdrew and found Kyle, leading him to Anderson.  "He's homicide rather than preternatural crimes," the vampire warned.  "So he'll likely be a little jumpy."

*   *    *

Rufus and Waylon stood outside the barn beside Suki after doing the initial entry to scent the barn.

He sighed a frown on his face. "I'm not trying to be difficult but the barn has a lot going on inside scent wise. The fact there isn't an animal to be seen is well...I second guess."

Suki nodded empathetically. "I can only imagine, but we need confirmation. The lack of animal smell, how old would you say it is. I'm running on the theory that the wererats here killed and ate all the animals during their stay."

Rufus ran a hand through his tousled dark locks. "Hmmm, maybe two weeks." He began pacing as he cocked his head as if hearing something or perhaps he was in thought.

Suki watched him disappear around the side of the barn and made her way around the corner to follow him.

Rufus had stopped  several yards away from the side of the barn in front of a manure pile. It was clear this is where the farmer would put the refuse from the half dozen stalls and chicken coops.

Suki joined his side, looking quizzically at the were-dog, "Was there a reason for the sudden departure from where we were talking."

"Yup." Rufus replied not saying anything else as he studied the pile.

Suki sighed. "Care to elaborate?"

"Well you see this pile of manure here?" Rufus asked.

"Of course." Suki answered "It is kind of hard not to considering it's several feet high and rather spread out to take up a fair amount of space. "I'm guessing they keep it and use it to dump into the Fields at the end of harvest?"

"Or in the spring. But that doesn't matter. You can see it hasn't been added to recently, right?" Rufus said.

Suki frowned. "I'm not what you would call a poop expert Rufus, what is the end point to this?"

"I'm trying to walk you through my brain or how a shifter's brain works, Captain Neubosato. Rather than a pile of turds. Think of this as sort of puffed pie pastry." He said as he picked up a  stick off the ground, he tapped the side of the pile to indicate it was dry and hard.

Suki nodded "Okay..."

"Should I break into this and get into the pile where it isn't so dry, I likely will get more news and better scents from it.  So I might be able to give you a better answer on does it smell more like the scent I caught at the zoo. I still am going off an old smell I've tried to memorize, and memory is a trick thing and isn't always consistent. I really am trying to help and want to be able to give you a better answer other than maybe. If you have an area that your vampire might have been hanging out in, I'd do better with that." He explained as he stuck the stick into the manure pile several inches and pulled it out to give it a tentative sniff.

Suki couldn't help but crinkle her nose. If she had tried to do what Rufus was doing, she would have gagged and likely vomited. And it was her stomach churned slightly from the night of being around unpleasant smells in the farm house and barn.

Rufus nodded after a bit. "Yeah, that is a little more like it. "The brains all this smells familiar. With this smell in my nose is there a place you suspect the vampire to have hung out more. I wasn't getting any hints of a vampire in the barn, that was all wererat and Klaus and Waylon."

"The farmhouse." Suki replied but you walking in there could be an issue as there are bodies right in the first room you would need to walk past and we haven't gone into the basement yet, because it's likely got water in it from when they tried to put out the fire that's trickled down into the basement."

"Well, you have two vampires that can pull me out if I get freaky over the bodies. If the basements where you think your vampires hid out, you could just let me sit on a step or two and close the door to the basement and let me sit there. I might still pick up something." Rufus offered.

"That sounds reasonable." Suki replied. "None of this will be usable as court evidence but it does allow us to know if we are on the right trail."

"The vampire is certainly more likely to set up in the basement," Klaus said.  "Based entirely on the lack of sun exposure.  We didn't enter it, so any scent you catch down there will not be affected by any of us.  Unfortunately it may be partially flooded due to the water used to put the fire out. "

"If there are no hits. We can have you try upstairs. In the meantime that allows Klaus and Waylon to go over why our vampires decided to jigsaw some of the bodies that were left behind or if not the vampire, the were-rats. See something to do for everybody " Suki replied as she pointed towards the farmhouse indicating that everybody should follow along.

Klaus looked at the Huntsman.  “You might want to tie your hair back,” he said. “It’s not a pretty scene and you really don’t want to take any of this home on your hair.”

“I defer to your greater experience as a liaison and a crime scene expert,” Waylon said.  “Aficionado?  Whatever the correct term is. You’ve done this more than I have.”  He pulled a thong out of his pocket and proceeded to tie back his long hair. “Do I get gloves and booties?”

“I have some in my car,” Klaus replied, and the two headed off to prepare.

They had managed to find a pair of rubber boots for Rufus. They were two sizes too big but they would do the job Pat assured them, to ward off the ankle deep water in the basement.

Pat went down into the basement with Rufus.

He sat on the stairs as Pat walked through the basement taking snapshots of the underground room.

"Smelling anything." Pat whispered as she looked at a shelf that had sewing and knitting supplies.

"It smells damp and there's a lot of smoke and residue but yes. There is a vampire scent down here." Rufus quietly confirmed.

Walking through the ankle deep water in the darkness was bringing back her night at the zoo. Her heart  began to race as she remembered an ironclad grip upon her ankle as she was jerked into the water. "You're fine it's not deep there is no vampire here " She softly told herself before turning to look at Rufus. "There is no vampire currently in here with us right?"

Rufus breathed in deeply. "No vampire down here currently with us. I mean, the scent smells... Don't quote me because of water and other environmental factors. But I'd say there was one here for a while, there's a certain smell that sort of permeates a room when they nest in a place for a couple of weeks or longer. Your guy cut loose somewhere between a day or three ago if I had to guess.  "Did you want to humor me Rufus and come down here beside me. You can just get a closer sniff, maybe pinpoint an area down here that might turn up more forensic data?"

Rufus climbed down the remaining stairs into the water. "You smell a little freaked out."

Pat chuckled nervously. "You can really smell that?"

"Not to be gross but yeah, like a fart in a car." Rufus confessed as he got closer. "Don't like the dark? Or are Flooded Murder house basements your nope sauce?"

"Ah well... nothings really gotten to me since I started except the zoo scene where well... I almost drowned. Sounds lame right? I mean, the water here isn't that deep, but it is bringing back memories of Mr. Adler having to fish me out of the pond back at the zoo. I almost drowned to death." Pat said as she let out an unsettled exhale.

"Well almost isn't the same as a done deal. Might help to not think about it almost happening but to focus on the fact that you are here and fine. Not that I'm telling you how to live your life. As shifters go the whole I almost died thing happens more frequently than you might think." Rufus said as he sniffed at the air.

"Maybe but we are sort of chilling down here in the former den of evil, the evil bad guy that tried to unlist me from my lifetime subscription you know? It's creepy. I rate this experience as Zero stars. I do not recommend it." Pat said.

"But you survived it. That is something to celebrate as a side note being freaked out like that really has a smell to it, that shifters and some vampires find... Ah how do I say it without causing you to freak out... It's like a really agreeable perfume." Rufus confessed as he sloshed around the room letting his nose lead him deeper into the room where there was a table containing a chair and various totes on the table as well as under it. He knelt down to sniff the chair seat.

"Really? Agreeable?" Pat echoed.

"Yup, that is the polite way of saying it. I didn't want to use exciting or intoxicating but that is pretty much the sum of it." He said.

"So fear is ummm... Stimulating. Great. Good to know. You find anything?"

"I did." He sniffed. "You boy sat here at this table."

"Really?"
.
Rufus nodded "I'm not fooling. Definitely got a whiff of genuine vampire stank here. His arse was parked here for a while."

Pat moved to the table to take some photos. She stared at the acrylic cutting mat. "I've seen these before. My neighbor had one in her she-shed."

"She shed?" Rufus asked.

"Yeah a shed out back that she used to do crafts in. They're used to cutting out patterns and what not. She used hers for sewing." Pat said, trying to calm down. Having Rufus with her made the downstairs space a little less spooky.

"So your vampire thought hanging out here was a great place to hang out. In a She Shed dungeon?" Rufus asked.

Pat couldn't help but let out a soft laugh. "Yeah something like that. Okay maybe we should head back up just for now. Or at least you should, but I think the Captain should be let in on what down here smells like."

"Okay. You are calling the shots. I'm just the nose for hire." Rufus said standing up as he made sure not to touch the chair. "Lead the way."

Pat climbed up the stairs and without thinking took in a deep breath glad to be out of the dark creepy suffocating basement, only to realize too late she had breathed in the smell of the charred victims on the main floor.

She gagged and ran for the door to catch some fresh air and to avoid any accidents. Already she felt the strange metallic taste in her mouth mixing with the other scents, as her body struggled to make enough saliva to protect her teeth from what was going to happen next.

As embarrassing as it was, Pat threw up as she gripped the stair railing into the flower bed of Pansies and aster. She let out a small pathetic groan as she white knuckled the iron railing.  Chiding herself over her first crime scene she had to get sick on; in front of several people.

The night passed on slowly as Pat filled Suki in on the basement after her being sick.  Waylon and Rufus left after a bit of hypothesizing over the vampire that had been living down in the basement.

Klaus had insisted on staying closer to dawn than Suki was happy about, but he had explained it was for safety's sake.

They had with the assistance of the coroner and Klaus eventually get all the bodies moved into body bags as Pat took photo after photo documenting everything.

"You have an hour and thirty-two minutes until the sun comes up, Adler. " Suki replied, being able to feel the closeness of dawn upon them. "You're looking at a fourty to fourtfive minute drive back to the city. You better head out unless you want to curl up in a bag and you trust Pat and I to drop you off home."

"Me?" Pat squeaked.

"I can't carry him up to his apartment without your help." Suki explained. "Mind you it's not an order so you don't Have to.|

Pat licked her lips and blushed. "Yeah I mean you know I've never really carried someone around before."

"It's an experience." Suki replied. "No need to say yes yet Adler's not decided if he is cutting himself loose now or later. I do appreciate the vigilant eye. Admittedly, it would be a sneaky move if you were close by to attack the police once all the preternatural volunteers left but, I don't think we have to worry. Cash smelled nothing out of the ordinary, and the same could be said for Rufus."

“In the interest of reducing your worry, I will depart,” Klaus said, with a slight bow. “Captain, Miss Gibbons, I bid you good morning.”

The vampire turned and headed for his car. He was in no danger unless there was extremely heavy traffic or an accident. In either case he had a very heavy body bag with a double zipper. It was clearly labeled as a vampire survival bag with instructions that  it should not be opened in direct sunlight.
/color]
~I dance in the shadows between the light and dark~

Imagination is the only weapon we have against reality--The Cheshire Cat, Alice in Wonderland

Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739
Oct11-Monday- Seattle Preternatural division bullpen-8am-8pm

The crew had logged in Scott and Daniel saw that Thurgar was already at his post sipping a steaming coffee.

"Good morning, my lawful crime busters. A fresh pot of coffee is waiting for any of you that didn't decide to bring something in. Because I'm an amazing overseer, I have decided to treat the bullpen a little something for the month. Let it not be said that I can be a sweetie. " He paused to pull a large box of Krispy Kreme donuts out setting them on the desk. "They were fresh off the press half an hour ago."


"Did one of you want to run down to the forensics lab and bring up Goodfells so you guys can run her through how to write up the paperwork for what happened during your sting last night. Once your write-up reports are done, you're free to proceed as normal on following up with your leads. Heck you guys might even be done your reports before lunch." Thurgar said seemingly in a great mood.


"Did I hear my name," Robyn asked as she came into the bullpen from the hall leading to the dungeons carrying a large throw-away roasting pan filled with a breakfast casserole.


“Only in reference to an angel of mercy,” Scott said. “You are just in time. Thurgar was asking if any of us had shown you how to write a police report. It’s probably a lot like a lab report, just with less information.”  He winked at Robyn so that Thurgar wouldn’t see it.


It was shortly before noon that everyone turned their reports into Thurgar before they had their free time to pursue the other outstanding cases. The day was young and there was much to do.

-------

"Thank you for agreeing to talk to me," Scott said, as he shook hands with Patrick.  "I must say it is rather intimidating to meet you here."

Patrick grinned and sat down behind his heavy walnut desk.  "That is the intention," the lawyer said.  His tailored charcoal grey suit was clearly designer and likely cost more than Scott made in a month.  The dark wooden walls were decorated with framed diplomas and art that looked expensive.  One entire wall was taken up with a bookcase filled with case files.  "As a liaison for the West Coast Pack, I have an obligation to help the preternatural crimes unit in any way I can.  Be that as it may, home court advantage is always something I seek to have.  Now, you wanted information on some rather dark pack history, correct?"

"Yes," Scott said.  "We're investing what is likely either a resolved issue or a cold case.  About six years ago, there was a shooting in Bainbridge, where a male werewolf was shot and killed by his partner's eldest child.  Shortly thereafter, the boys mother, who had been infected by her partner, was also shot.  She was not killed and fled the scene.  The children went into foster care.  We're trying to determine what happened to the mother."

"I remember the case," Patrick said.  "Gabriella Peterson.  I refused to defend her, despite the fact that she was part of the pack, because I didn't see it as a smart move politically.  She was a what is commonly referred to as a fur banger, a person who is attracted to the lycanthropic lifestyle, to the point of getting into relationships with werewolves in the hope of getting infected.  His name was Davet Adamyan.  He was one of the stronger sub, with potential to have become an Alpha.  Sadly he didn't have the chance, because Mrs Peterson's son Janus killed him.  The case was brought to the local executioner Father Sozio and a warrant for her death was sworn out on the charge of attempted murder.  The warrant was not contested obviously. "


Patrick took a sip  from his coffee cup.  "She tried to convince the pack to shelter her but doing so would have been illegal and would have brought the executioner's wrath down upon more than just her.  Add to this the fact that she was very new, no more than a year.  Trying to infect children is something the vast majority of us consider morally abhorrent, so there were multiple reasons not to assist her.  The last I heard was that she'd fled the state and her current whereabouts are unknown to me.  The warrant has obviously expired but the statute of limitations on the crime has not, so if she should return, she would very soon face another death penalty.   The children went into foster care, I believe.   I'm sorry I can't tell you more."

"Thank you for your assistance and candor," Scott said.

Patrick smiled.  It was very feral.  "My pleasure, officer Chang."

.                     *  *  *

Robyn made her way back up to the bullpen from the lab after Thurgar had given her a call to let her know that Sozio was in the building. "Father Sozio can I pick your brain about something?" She asked as she came up to the priest.


Domenic looked at Robyn.  "Absolutely," the priest, federal marshal and executioner said with a smile.  "Which hat do I need to be wearing?"  He set aside the folder he was working on so that he could give the lab tech his undivided attention.  "Please, sit down."


Robyn slid into the chair across from Sozio. "Federal Marshal and Executioner, I'm working on a case with Chang and LaFeat. And I wanted to check on the facts of a story I was told. A werewolf attack about six years ago in Bainbridge, a mother trying to turn her children."


Domenic’s face fell slightly. “That removes the federal marshal hat,” he said. “That only happened within the past two years. So that one is strictly executioner. Werewolf executions stick out because I had to deputize someone. I couldn’t carry a gun back then.  Do you have any  more details?  A name? A date I can look up?”


"I have the initial of the boy, JP. He has two sisters in the system." Robyn said trying to remember everything about the case. "Seems like the mother was turned by her then boyfriend then they came after the kids. The boy claims he killed the boyfriend."

“I don’t recall an execution like that,” Domenic said. “Are you certain the mother was killed?”  He reached for a file cabinet and pulled it open. “About six years ago, you said?”


"Yes six years, the mother got away I believe but the son claims to have shot her as well." Robyn returned, "I'm trying to figure out how the kid had silver bullets when even the police can't afford them most of the time."


“You don’t need silver to kill a shape shifter,” Domenic said. “Any bullet that does too much damage for them to regenerate quickly will do the trick. Shotguns are particular effective.”

He pulled out two files and began leading through them. “Gabriella Peterson,” Domenic said finally. “The warrant went stale before she could be executed, because she fled.  Family placed a 9-1-1 call and the operator could hear her raging in the background, threatening her son and trying to break through the door followed by the sound of gunshots. I remember hearing it because the operator was amazing. ‘I can’t tell you to shoot your mother but you do what you have to do to protect yourself and your sisters’.  She did a hell of a job of keeping him calm.  What did you need to know about the case?  I don’t have a lot.”


"Oh, well that explains how he managed to take down the boyfriend. I'm trained for the lab, because of my unique heritage. " Robyn said glad for the explanation about not necessarily needing silver bullets to kill a shifter.

"More to confirm the story, as we weren't sure of the validity of the facts, mainly because we weren't around during that time period.  And whatever insights you might have will help." Robyn explained with a nod.


“It was one of two lycanthrope warrants of execution I was handed that year,” Domenic said. “I had to deputize the SWAT team to help, because I wasn’t permitted to carry a gun back then.”  He pointed to his side arm.  “How things have changed.  If you do come across Gabriella Peterson, let me know. The warrant is outstanding and it can be reactivated with a phone call to a judge.”


"Of course, but I doubt she'd be  foolish enough to come back to the area," Robyn said thoughtfully.  "And thank you for your time."


“Common sense isn’t that common,” Domenic said. “She might think the warrant has a statute of limitations. And she might not realize it covers three states, not just Washington.”

.                                                   * * *

Daniel reread his notes on 's story as he waited for Bainbridge PD to answer the phone.


"Bainbridge Police Services," came the cheerful voice of a young man.  "How can I direct your call?"


"Homicide please," Daniel responded.


"Is there anyone in particular you want to be connected to?" asked the Bainbridge PD receptionist.


"I am looking for someone who can provide some information on am incident that happened about six years ago."


"Then you should talk to archives, rather than homicide," the receptionist advised.  "A case from six years ago would be classed as a cold case.  Give me a moment and I can connect you."

There was a pause before the phone began ringing again.  "Archives," said a gravelly voice that sounded like it belonged to a life long pack a day smoker.  It could have been a man or a woman.  "How can I help you?"


"This is Detective LaFeat from the Seattle Police Department. I am trying to get information on an incident that occurred about six years ago in your jurisdiction."


"Detective LaFeat.  Have you got an email address, Detective?  I can send you an interdepartmental requisition form.  Fill it out and send it back and I'll see what I can do to help you."


Daniel rattled off his department email to the voice on the other end of the phone. "You wouldn't happen to know if any of the homicide unit is still around from back then? I would like to see if any of them remember the case and to pick their brain a little."


“Depends on they case,” the archivist replied. “More than half the department was around back then. Doesn’t mean any of them remember it. When you submit the requisition, you’ll likely hear from the detective who handled the case with a few pointed questions as to why you need access.  So if they’re not saltier than shit, they might be able to give you some insight.  Anything else I can help you with, detective Lafeat?”


"Not at this time. Thank you," Daniel replied.


“You have a nice day, detective LaFeat,” the archivist said, then coughed. “Your request will be processed in 24 to 48 hours. Less if we’re bored, more if we’re busy.”


"Thank you again officer?"



“Callahan,” the archivist replied. “My name is Callahan. Bonus points for asking. That might even shave time off the processing.”  Then the line went dead.


Daniel had filled out and returned the Bainbridge request form almost as soon as it had hit his email. Then he had set up a search in the department database to look for any cases that resembled the one mentioned by the older gentleman that had invovled his friend on the force. As that was running he grabbed a donut from the box and made his way towards the coffee. "Ugh," he muttered as the creamy filling of the donut hit his tongue. "Whom ever decided that Coconut Cream was edible should be tried for crimes against humanity." He downed half a cup of coffee to try and wash the taste out of his mouth. Two disgusting mouthfuls and four cups of coffee later and he was back at this desk pulling out his personal copy of the Valenzuela case to start looking at the names of the victims, trying to match one to Junior and to see if the computer had made any progress on its search, even though he wasn't expecting anything in such a short amount of time.

There were several  problems with  marching the victims in the Valenzuela case to Junior’s sister.  The only victims listed for the werewolf Ulfric were werewolves and none of them were female. The victims of the vampire, on the other hand, were all female and every one of them was a nun. Upon taking their vows, their names were changed and so none of them shared Junior’s last name.

His computer search turned up some far more useful information but it dropped a potential hand grenade in Daniel’s lap. There was one case of a police officer being killed by a wererat and leaving a wife and two children behind.

His name was Hiro Neubosato.


Daniel hadn't really expected much from his search of the victim list in the Valenzuela case. He knew from growing up in New Orleans that women forswore there given names when the first put on the their habits and when they took their final vows they shed their secular identities and never responded to them again. But he had hoped that they would have been given a list of the of those same secular names along with those of which the victims were known by, but alas that seemed not to be the case. He made a note to talk with Father Sozio to see if the man had any ideas on how Daniel might go about obtaining such a list.

"Well shit," nearly exploded out of his mouth when his computer softly pinged to tell him that the search had been completed. "That is a complication this case did not need." He printed off the results and made his way over to the office and knocked softly on the door. He poked his head inside before he got a response. "Hey Lt you got a minute? Just hit a snag in this case and I'm not real sure how to progress."



Thurgar looked up from his search through the museum video footage he was scouring for persons of interest when Daniel had sauntered up to his desk.  "Lay it on me." Thurgar replied, happy for the break from the surveilling.

"As you know, we have been following up,on the stories we heard at that meeting. Trying to verify the information for each one. One of them was about a cop that was killed by a Wererat while on duty. I ran a search through the department database to see if I could come up with a hit. What I found could potentially cause a shit storm." Daniel laid the printout on the desk without another word.


"Yes it was years ago. Cops sometimes die on the job. That death happened when I was still green. Hiro Neubosato was sort of our cautionary tale of what happens when you tangle with shifters. The whole fuck around and find out as it were. Why are you saying this is going to cause a shit storm. Walk me through it LaFeat." Thurgar said as he leaned back in his chair giving the younger man his full attention.


"I'm not sure the Captain knows about this. And if she doesn't," he paused for a brief moment. "In her current state of mind this could just break her, leaving this unit without its driving force. Not to mention what might happen when the general public finds out. The Human First jackhats will point to this as proof that all Preternaturals need to be rounded up and summarily executed. Some with have sympathy for the Captain while others will question the motives of her being put in charge of this unit." 'I bet that annoying little prick Bishop Randall will lead the charge on that last one,' he thought silently.


Thurgar shrugged. "What are you getting at let me hear it and I will let you know if this is world ending Lafeat. I appreciate the concern for the team but Suki seems to be holding up despite the case loads, unless you know something I don't." He looked at LeFeat appraising the other man, waiting to get a solid answer.


Daniel shook his head slightly and sat, rather plopped, down into the chair in front of the desk. "Maybe I am just projecting my feelings onto the Captain. I lost my mother suddenly when I was twelve but it shattered my world and I anticipate that the Captain is feeling something similar. If she doesn't already know the complete facts  behind her fathers death it could potentially push her over the edge emotionally right now. If she found out now could you honestly say with one hundred percent certainty that it wouldn't effect the way she deals with the Rat factions moving forward, even just subconsciously? People with want to know if she was put in charge of this unit as a way of making sure the Rats stay in line, or maybe if the department is trying to gather enough evidence against all the Rats to finally exterminate them enmasse," he paused for a couple of moment. He ran his hands over his face and then up the his hair, finally lacing them behind his head. Leaning back in the chair Daniel looked up at the ceiling. "Maybe I am just seeing enemies where there aren't any," he muttered. "One of the hazards of a sniper being left in the field for too long on their own."


Thurgar took a sip of his coffee is was room temp. "I'm reading between the lines here Daniel because maybe you're not aware or you're trying to be delicate but captain Nuebasato is more than aware of the fact that her father died in Duty due to a wear rat. It was a rather public peace that made it to the papers as well as television and she was a child I'm sure she's had more than enough time to process this. If she was not seen as a fit candidate for the position of having the squad the chief wouldn't have made her captain of it it would have fallen to me despite the fact that at the time I had zero understanding of preternaturals. Pretty much my thoughts were shoot first ask questions later. So knowing that what is this all about and what do you want to talk to me about try to just throw it out there in one go rather than me having to extract the truth out of you please. My coffee's gone cold and I'm sure you're eventually going to get around to telling me how this is connected to what projects you've been working on case wise."


"I wasn't aware she knew." Daniel shook his head slightly but didn't sit up or open his eyes. "Like I just said, maybe I am seeing enemies where they don't exist. In the past five years the only major cases I can think of that have had Preternatural perps are that Vampire that took control of Mr. Valenzuela, that arsonist, and now the Tarot Card Killer. That's three out of how many thousands of cases? And yet people call them the monsters." He unlaced his hands as he opened his eyes and sat up. "Maybe I need a vacation, I'm seeing conspiracies everywhere."


" All right so where does Suki and your shadow jumping meet in the middle? Clearly there was a connection you were trying to make." Thurgar asked as he took another sip of coffee. "I also I'm going to persist and ask again do you know something about the captain and her mindset right now that the rest of us don't you seem rather confused that she's about to fall apart on us despite the fact that what I've seen she seems perfectly fine. Should I be pushing to see that she talks with our shrink or put that recommendation into the chief?"

*
It was around 5pm when the group net to go over their findings for the day with each other. Not to mention settle down for some food.

Thurgar had been kind enough to head out to pick up the taco order from the food truck that was a block away while they deliberated.

Father Sozio worked silently in the background on his own paper work.


“JP’s name is Janus Peterson,” Scott announced as he sat down. “His story checks out.  Any news on Junior’s sister?”

Domenic turned in his chair.  “Technically when they become nuns, they give up their birth names and become Sister Mary fill in the blank with the name of a saint.  However, her family put her name in an obituary and mentioned that she had become a  nun and mentioned her nun name.  Rachel Anne Pyle became sister Mary Angela and was killed by a vampire five years ago.”

Scott nodded. “So Junior has a legit story as well.  Any word on the cop killed by a wererat?”


Information was shared from all team members as they dwelled on the implications of Suki's dad having been a part of the tragedy and the man at the meeting that knew him. They discussed the young man at the meet that had protected his sibling from a were-wolf attack. There were many threads to uncover, and they would have to decide their next move on how to approach things with the group at the church. There was much more paper work and planning to be done before they could go to their next meet that month, unless they decided to crash the yoga at the park, hosted by Nadine. Perhaps she might have more details. It was hard to say.


Offline Darkflame

  • Hero of The Elmwood
  • *****
  • Posts: 739

Oct 11th 9:30pm - Underground parking garage- Astrid's newly acquired rat warren


"You guys actually live here?" Astrid asked with clear astonishment.  She'd arrived with Abby, Jen and Logan, with the intent of inspecting the haven of Nick and Lillia's Rodere.  "I thought it was just some kind of private joke that you guys had taken over an underground parking lot and converted it into living quarters but you actually did.  You know there are actual houses up there, right?"


She was holding Logan's hand as she looked around.  It had surprised many that she and he had become so attached so quickly but the truth had eventually come out.  Logan had been Astrid's prince when she'd sent him to Nick's Rodere to challenge him.  Ann had beaten him before he'd gotten the chance to fight Nick and he'd been adopted into the Rodere.  He'd been loyal to Nick for all the intervening years and when Nick had lost the fight, Logan had finally been reunited with the woman he loved.


Abby wore a navy business suit, square black rimmed glasses and matching black heels that clicked on the pavement. Her hair was up in a messy bun with a couple of pens tucked inside it. She looked like a sexy librarian trope if it wasn't for the rather large portfolio brief case she carried. She was in full business mode as she pushed the glasses up her nose with a single finger. "It honestly is a marvel. Violations galore but a marvel none the less." Abby spoke taking in the space.


"We did many things others thought were jokes." Lillia said.  She looked tired, her hair pushed back with a simple headband, and wore a long dress in deep purple.  She hadn't put on any makeup, so the dark circles and red rimmed eyes made her look ill, but otherwise she was the picture of ladylike gentleness like usual.  " It was much worse before Nick took over.  Most of this was done within the last five years.  Not all of our people lived down here, but it was a place for those of us with nowhere else to go."


"Better than a tent city, I suppose," Astrid said.


"Much," Logan said.  "There are private living quarters for families, dorms for men and women, common areas, bathrooms, showers, a kitchen area etcetera.  The entire compound is really well laid out.  The entrances are well hidden so that it is unlikely that anyone will stumble on it unawares and there are multiple exits.  Clean water and power, the only thing it lacks is natural light."


"And green spaces," Astrid pointed out.  "Plants don't grow well underground.  Neither do people.  We're moving everyone above ground.  My rats don't live in holes."


"What if they want to?" Jen asked.  "Change isn't easy for some people."


"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it," Astrid said.  "I can't see anyone wanting to stay down here, especially after most of the others leave."


Abby bent down to pull put a note pad. A pin pulled from her hair clicked open. "How many singles are we talking about here? Couples? Families? Poly-groups? Just looking for rough estimates if you got em. Is there a place I can set up to start speaking with them?" Abby had a lot to do determine. Wants, needs and means could be a long battle of compromise to place everyone. She also had three open bedrooms at her condo for the time being to help facilitate as a semi half way house if needed.


Adalyn remained stone faced through the initial greeting, even though she had to remind herself that management had changed and with it were the differing views of their warren.


When Logan explained the vastness and what they had done in the past five years and Astrid's statement that green things and people don't grow without sunlight the young woman shifted knowing that some of those lights in the common areas were low level UV bulbs.


When Abby wanted to start her census Adalyn wanted to scream and rail at the seeming callousness of the woman.


Lillia placed a hand on her friend's arm, sensing the growing angst in the young woman.  "Yes, we have the information you are looking for.  I know we seem like vagrants, but we actually keep good records and utilize everyone's strengths such as they are.   We have a large gathering area that we use for full moons and rodere meetings.  If more personal talks are needed, there are many rooms that are well suited for that task.  Adalyn, would you please get Julie to pull the latest census?  Astrid needs to know how many she's acquired."  She turned towards Astrid.  "Some, like Adalyn, have apartments or homes and come here to socialize and spend moons.  Others, like Tony, Mike, Don, and I, have no other home or family."  She looked around.  "This has been the only place we felt safe.  Where we belonged."


Adalyn nodded turning on her heels to find Julie and get the required paperwork.


Abby nodded. "Much appreciated. As I said this is a marvel you all have made here. If you have a recommendation on where I can speak with everyone that may make them more comfortable? I am the spokesperson of uprooting what most call home. So finding out everyone needs and wants will take time. If people choose they want to live near others in a family like cloister that will also take time to arrange. There are a lot of moving parts here for me to consider helping relocate your peoples. So the sooner I can  get started the better. I know I lack what some call a bed side manor presently but I assure you I will work diligently to place everyone according to their wishes as long as they fall under Astrids ruling."


"Honestly?  The kitchen.  It would feel much less like a serious interview and more like a talk over coffee.  We can even prepare some snacks.  "  She almost chuckled.  "Well, someone else can, not me.  I am a terrible cook."


Abby smiled and let out a chuckle. "So a spacious kitchen is not a want on your list than? I'd like to see some of the common spaces people relax in if it is not to much trouble. If I can find spaces with some familiarities it may help transition above ground for some."


"Our own Judge Judy, how fun." Willard teased when the brunette made her comment about there living arrangements. There was mirth in both his voice and his eyes that went with the impish grin on his face. "It may not be the Ritz-Carleton but it's home." He turned to Lillia, "if any of ours feels more comfortable in a less private space you can us my room," he offered. He listened to the chatter for a couple of more moments before he started to head to the kitchen. "I'll get the coffee started as well through some of the frozen cookie dough into the oven," he said over his shoulder.


"Thank you Willard." Lillia said, knowing he would hear her even as he walked away.  Then she continued with the tour.


"It's not exactly a census,"  Julie said, catching up to them with a list.  "I mean families are listed together but it's not super accurate.  Mike and Adalyn are a couple but they don't live together, so we'd need to go case by case.  Biggest common space is this way.  It's basically it's a cafeteria. Big room with a bunch of tables."


"So, this big common area for the full moons.  How do you make sure there are enough things to fight and kill, so that you don't end with people tearing each other apart or getting moon banged?" Astrid asked.


"We bring in small animals usually.  My good friend Harold owns a small occult shop and has made contacts with several farms outside the city.  " Lillia explained.  "Sometimes we can manage some kittens or puppies. "


Abby cocked an eyebrow in Willards direction. As much as she wanted to clap back with some cheeky remark she was here in a more professional capacity today. "Thank you for understanding the complexities of the situation Julie. And Willard," she called after him. "Thank you for putting on some coffee." She continued to follow along with the tour absorbing as much info as she could. If kittens and puppies were s usual full moon snack she noted perhaps housing some near a dog park would not be a wise choice. That ticked off a few areas to narrow her search for potential homes.


Adalyn made her way into the kitchen and silently started to help Willard out with the coffee prep by getting out a few of the coffee urns and setting them up. She also set about making tea and lemonade for the non coffee drinkers and families with kids.


"Probably want to have some healthy snacks as well," she said for the first time all day. "I'll prep some veggies and cheese."


"There are a couple different types of crackers in the cabinet there," Willard said pointing. "There is also some sliced meats in the fridge if you would grab them as well darling." He scooped two dozen balls of cookie dough onto a pair of cookie sheets and popped them into the oven.


"And would you mind taking the ground meat out of the freezer and putting into the fridge to start thawing. It's my turn to make dinner and I am going to do spaghetti and meatballs."


“You should swap with whoever has tomorrow,” Ben said.  “That way the sauce can simmer all night.” He seemed subdued, as if the loss of Nick had taken some of the light out of his life.


"Good idea," Willard replied while taking inventory of the cupboards. "It looks like I will need to make a grocery run anyways tomorrow after work. If there is anything you guys want put it on the list," he said


Adalyn got to work on pulling out the indicated items.


“I can’t think of anything,” Ben said, which was unusual, seeing as how he had a notorious sweet tooth, with a decided focus on whipped cream.  “Not feeling particularly hungry right how. I’ll go see if Kiba wants to cook dinner tonight. He’s on the list for tomorrow.”


It was obvious as they toured the compound that losing Nick had affected more than just Lillia, Mike and Don.  He had been loved and admired by his people, and with reason.  He had made their 'hole' into a home, chasing away much of the darkness the previous king had build with his sadism.  It broke what was left of Lillia's heart into pieces even if she kept it bottled inside.   She paused to watch Ben leaving the kitchen, the usually bright and playful drag queen a mere shadow of himself, and had to close her eyes for a moment, willing the fresh wave of grief back down.


“He must have been a good king,” Astrid said in a low voice.


“He was,” Logan replied, nodding. “A bit of a Messiah complex but I think that would have faded over time. It was too bad that you two couldn’t come to terms. You would have made a hell of a team. Your experience and wisdom combined with his enthusiasm and zeal. I mean look what this Rodere did. A school. A trade fair. Who other than a young king and queen would have taken that sort of risk?”


This Rodere. Logan was using carefully neutral terms, now that he was reunited with Astrid.


"If it wasn't for that vampire, Nick would still be alive." Lillia said.  "We wanted to work together, not fight.  Nick truly respected you, Astrid.  "She glanced to Logan.  "Did you tell her the truth about the video, Logan? She did promise to protect me in front of everyone, after all."


“It wasn’t my secret to reveal,” Logan answered. “I assumed that you discussed it with Astrid when you met. As far as protecting you you, I doubt that Shen Long will see many more sunsets. There are too many powerful people that want him dead, both vampire and wererat. Is that protection enough?”  If Lillia chose, she could have found a slight edge to Logan’s tone, as if he were offended by her suggestion that Astrid would not protect her.


Lillia snorted.  He sounded like Nick in that moment.  "Is it not your secret, Logan?  After all, we are in this together.  I would assume that you would wish to speak to your queen about keeping the two of us out of the hands of the police, hmm?"  She had moved much closer and dropped her voice so that it wouldn't carry. Then she stepped back.  "Shen Long wanted Nick.  That was the only reason he went after me in the first place.  With Nick gone, his plans to take control of the rats and use us as an army to take the city have been destroyed.  He might still release the video out of spite, especially if he realizes I survived the jump into the river, or he will hold onto it and attempt to form a new plan to get what he wants.  "  Lillia waved a dismissive hand.  "Of course, if he gets word of my ability, he may target me again.  I hope he does.  It will make separating his head from his body easier."


“You aren’t Princess Leia and Shen Long isn’t Jabba the Hutt,” Astrid said. “It will be hard to kill him with a collar around your neck. I know what the video shows. I know who Shen Long is targeting. My feelings have no part in any of the decisions I have made. There are two of you who are in the deepest shit; you and Logan. I’m protecting you both because you’re my rats, not because you’re a healer and he’s one step away from being my mate.  Just be aware if I need to sacrifice one of you to save the rest of my rats, it is my hope that one of you would volunteer rather than making me choose.”


Lillia was silent for a moment.  " You won't have to choose.  Once the vampire is handled, we go to the police and tell them that Nick was the culprit.  He gave the order, so he felt it was his fault." It was clear that she was working through something out loud.  " He called for a dominance battle, conveniently lost, and stepped back off a cliff.  He chose how he went out instead of turning himself in.  " She looked ill.  "He did it on purpose, didn't he?" She whispered, bracing herself against a pillar.  She wasn't looking at Astrid or Logan then.


“That was the plan for him to go off the cliff. You were going to heal him and he was going after Shen Long. Fate had other plans, as they say. Stupid fucking vampire.”  Astrid’s tone made it clear that she was unhappy with the situation, despite having united the rats.


Lillia looked up.  "Can you tell me for certain that Nick didn't take more of a hit than he needed to?  He knew the strike was coming. If he stepped into it, then it wasn't an accident."


“I pulled that shot,” Astrid said. “I could have gone deep enough to grab his spine. He gave me an opening. He was trusting me not to kill him. It shouldn’t have been deep enough to kill. The only thing I can think of is that he hit a rock on his way down and that was what did him in. I knew he was good at predicting his opponents.”  She tapped her temple. “Wasn’t until we were actually fighting that I found out why.”


Lillia nodded, looking pained.   "Okay, okay. I just.. I guess I just wanted it to be something more than just chance." She swallowed and straightened.  " The idea is still usable though. Get rid of Long and the video, and I'll go talk to the police. It's the truth, sans some fangy pieces."


“Dominance battles aren’t above the law,” Logan pointed out. “We can’t assume that they will accept that Nick’s death was an accident.  Involuntary homicide still carries a death sentence for us. Whether the fight was supposed to be to the death or not would be irrelevant. It is the result that is considered, not the intention.”


“Screw the police,” Jen interjected. “We find Shen, we kill Shen, we eat Shen. Your problem goes away.”


Adalyn came thorough the hall carrying one of the drink urns when she heard Jen's words. "Nice thought, but Shen Long has a human servant. Not a hundred percent sure how it works but the human could get the file of the video sent off before we kill Shen." She said as she passed by.


“Kill the vampire, the servant dies,” Astrid replied.”I’d prefer to attack during the day. The rats under his control will back off. That leaves just his human servant.”


"And the problem doesn't go away with just killing Long. The police have a body. That isn't likely to disappear, even if they are more busy with a serial killer right now." Lillia pointed out.


“What body do the police have?” Jen asked. “Find, kill, eat.  Where is the body?”


“The problem will be the rats,” Logan said. “I don’t think any of them were a fit for either Rodere. Astrid was too much into equality and Nick didn’t like assholes, which amounted to pretty much the same thing.”


Lillia turned to Jen, the muscular wererat made the albino look like a child in comparison.  " The body of the trash that started this whole thing.  Didn't one of yours talk to the police about it?  We made the mistake of not eating the body at the time.  Of course, we were trying to rescue two of our subs at the time.  Two subs that he had raped violently. "


“Should have run him through a wood chipper,” Jen growled. “Feet first.  Stopping it frequently.  Would have fertilized the soil, fed some small animals and prevented indigestion.”


“The Problem is that the police will not easily accept news that a dead man has done it,” Logan said. “They want to close cold cases but they won’t just take your word for it.”


Abby stood behind a few paces scribbling notes in her book about the common areas and spaces she had seen. The conversations being had were above her pay grade and most of it was the first she was hearing of it. She side stepped away ducking into the kitchen taking in the smell of freshly made coffee and cookies baking.


"Mmm smells good. Thank you for this. Should help put people at ease." She pulled out the census Julie had given her and began feverishly making up files for each person accordingly.  Noting where their homes were located to one another and the common areas.


"I agree." Lillia told Jen with a nod, then sighed, pulling off her headband to run her fingers through her hair.  " and you are right Logan. I am obviously not thinking very well right now.  The best bet is to kill the vampire and his lackeys. After that if everyone keeps Their mouth shut about it, it will eventually get shoved In a drawer in favor of more important things." She fixed her hair.  " I am going to get a cup of tea.  Would any of you like something as well? We have tea, coffee, soda, bottled water, and I think we have some hot cocoa mix as well."


Willard's eyes, usually so full of light and humor now looking hollow as they were filled with sadness and pain, tracked his best friend as Ben left to seek out Kiba. he turned his attention back to the next two cookie sheets he had sitting on the counter. Humming tunelessly he started to scoop out the next batch of cookies. "Coffee should be ready in about two minutes and the first batch of cookies should be out in about five," he said as the scent of the female he tangled with last night hit his nose. "How are you doing after last nights little shindig? No permanent damage I hope." He didn't bother to turn around as either of them spoke.


"We're almost out of tea bags. You will need to add the flavors you want to the shopping list," he told Lillia as she entered the kitchen. "The iced tea in the fridge was made this morning, there is also a small selection of juices in there if anyone would prefer those. I'll be doing a shop tomorrow after work so make sure you have everything you want or need on the list before 6:15 a.m." Willard finished getting the second batch ready to go into the oven then placed the bucket of cookie dough back in the freezer. "Sorry the cookies aren't homemade. To many mouths to feed to make them from scratch every time. We also have plates of crackers, sliced cheese, sliced meat, and veggies to nibble on." He indicated the plates on the counter with a small sweep of his hand.


Abbys eyes stayed on her papers as she continued her work. "Physically fine thank you. Pride a bit dinged up. The uh shindig as it were  reminded me that I need to put in some work at the gym. When that time will be allotted in the near future is a different story." Abby suppressed a sigh from escaping her lips. Relocating so many people was going to be difficult  and a time consuming but she would rise to the challenge. "How are you holding up?" Abby knew it was a silly question but it was a polite one. She tilted in her seat reaching into the bag to retrieve a thin laptop to search data bases of available potential housing. "May I catch the Wifi password please? Assuming that has been established." The last comment was not a dig rather than a statement due to the amount of development Nicks people had already achieved. She realized as the statement left her mouth that perhaps that she used the wrong phrasing. Quickly adding on "Sorry I don't think that came out right. With how developed it is here, I assume wifi has been brought it. May I have the password please?"


"F-u-c-k-*-Y-o-u-6-9" Adalyn said as she came back into the kitchen, "Blame, Mike."


Abby chuckled. "I was expecting to be told off several times today but not by a password. Thank you." Her fingers danced along the key board. She began pulling up properties and a city map to mark their proximity to one another. Her focus was the kids. Adults could usually adjust to most conditions but those with families she would take particular care in placing them closer to their friends as a support system.


"Yeah well, I personally think it's a little high handed telling people they can't live in a place they've made as their home. I know one of our subs has a phobia of the sky, and here people are telling them they have to move and live in the open." Adalyn said with a shrug not bothering to look at Abby.


Abby cocked an eyebrow as her fingers froze over the keys. "You can think what you wish that however does not change what our Queen does. And as our queen her hand can be in whatever position she deems fit. You would do well in remembering that." Abby then continued to clack away at her laptop trying to find a solution for a new problem. If a sub had a fear of the sky perhaps that could be solved with a basemented granny suite.


Adalyn shrugged her shoulders, "Just saying it would be nice if people treated this as less of a business transaction and more of another trauma being induced on a family grieving for a lost loved one. It hasn't even been twenty four fucking hours. Now I have to tell one of my friends 'sorry you lost your best friend and had your girlfriend kidnapped, but you also need to move out of your home because  the Queen said nope I don't like this'."


Abby's brow knitted together. "Do you think I am some sort of miracle worker? That I can just wiggle my nose and poof you all are relocated? If Astrid wanted to swing her power and force you all above ground this very moment she could and there would be nothing you could do about it. Seeing as that is not the case and I am here to facilitate finding appropriate accommodations. Which could take days if not weeks and in some cases months. Delaying the start of the process would only delay that further."


“This speaks the Oathbreaker,” Astrid said. “You’d be wise to keep your trap shut. I’m not impressed. You pledge to me and the next time I see you, not an hour later, you’ve broken that path and pledged back to Lillia.  That is the sort of selfish crap I won’t put up with in my Rodere. The only reason you’re still tolerated is because of Lillia. Now I would suggest you stop being such a fucking cunt and try to work with Abby to find solutions to the problems you are aware of but we are not. Like your phobic sub or your boy who lost his friend and his girl. Everybody in this Rodere lost somebody they care about.  It sucks but it happens to be the way things are with shapeshifters. We live violent lives. I just don’t want to reinforce that by having people live in a hole in the ground like a literal rat warren.”


Adalyn bristled, but took a moment to breath, she knew on some level that she was speaking from a place of grief. She looked over at Abby, "Sorry about the attitude, but I've been dealing with helping Don from losing his shit again overnight, and you won't get Cass to leave here, she literally locks up when you mention going outside. So lets compromise you stop looking at this as a business transaction and the logistical nightmare that it is and I'll answer what questions you have to the best of my knowledge with out trying to take your head off through your ass."


"And sorry for the Oathbreaking but until Nick was truly dead I was his, and I shouldn't have been on top side but in the water...so some of what I'm saying is coming from a place of guilt...I taught people how to do a short dive and they didn't hold up their end of the bargain."


Abby cleared her throat as she stopped what she was doing spinning in her seat to face Adalyn. "Compromise? If this truly was a pure business transaction I could assure you that some of you could not even pay for my services. Fees in which I am clearly wavering. Nor would I take the time to invest in what would be best for individuals and their dynamic with one another. I would just plop you in a home and be done with it. I understand your place of grief however if you wish I speak down to you like a child and sugar coat the situation at hand I can accommodate that."


“Excuses are like assholes. Everybody has one and they all stink,” Astrid said. “The moment you bent a knee, you were mine. Doing what you did spit in my face. I will never be able to trust you. If you think there are people who need to stay here, you can stay with them and away from the majority of my rats, because if you can flip flop your loyalty that easily, I can’t trust you around them.  For all I know, your oath to Nick was bogus and you were wearing a vampire’s collar.”


"Well for starters when the envoy to the Natchez Rodere reached out to you five years ago to see if you were willing to host me, and your envoy told them that you allied with the Vampires of the city. That was a no go for my former king to allow me to be allied to you then. So nope no vamp collar on me." Adalyn said with a shrug.


“No loyalty either,” Astrid said. “Must have been Why they were so eager to get rid of you.  I think I dodged a bullet then. Too bad I’m inheriting it now. “


Abby spun in her chair facing her laptop once more to hide the smirk Astrids comment pulled across her face.


"Wasn't about loyalty, I came here for University, to study marine bio." Adalyn said through gritted teeth, "And it was told to your envoy why I was coming, they didn't seem to interested in a rat furthering their education."


Abby took in a slow breath and crumpled up a piece of paper in her hand. "Adalyn. May I offer a piece of advice?" It wasn't a question per say because Abby was going to do it regardless how the woman felt. She tossed the crumpled paper over Adalyns head. "That was the point that clearly flew over your head. Now please pull up a seat and tell me more about the people here who call this place home or continue to dig yourself into a hole. The choice is yours." Abby stood from her seat retrieved the crumpled paper and sat back down.


Lillia had taken the kettle and turned it on to heat some water for her tea.  Hot herbal tea always calmed her.  Of course, the calm she was trying for went to absolute shit with the confrontation going down in the room behind her.  She leaned heavily against the counter, closing her eyes and willing herself to remain passive.  This was a problem between Astrid and Adalyn.  She took a deep breath, then finished fixing her tea, the refreshing scent of peppermint filling the room.  Then she took her cup and joined Abby at the table.  "Let them hash this out.  I've warned Adalyn many times that her mouth was going to get her in trouble, and I am certain Astrid knows that if I had known what had gone on that I would not have accepted the pledge since either way Astrid would be queen to all the rats.  Abby, was it?  I'm sorry, my memory isn't so great today.  I can do my best to help you figure out where to place our people.  I had always hoped we would be able to convert some old warehouses or industrial buildings into some apartments, but we hadn't had a chance to begin work on that idea yet."


"How about looking into an old hotel, apartment building, hospital, or even a closed school? All would allow the housing of large numbers, have kitchen facilities, etc.," Willard interjected.


Abby nodded as Lillia took the seat beside her. "Yes Abigail or Abby which ever you prefer. Retaining my name is not a concern to you at the moment and that is okay. I was looking primarily at areas of cloistered vacancies in hopes to fit most of you close to one another for support. Specifically the children. With so much change being pulled away from those who offer comfort is not something I wish to do. If some of the singles wish to move in together that works favorably as well." She clacked on her laptop. "Though I admire your enthusiasm to upgrade old or abandoned facilities bringing them to code prove both costly with licensed contractors and excessively time consuming. Though it is not entirely a horrible idea." Abby clacked away. "I have see a foreclosure on a cul-de-sac of homes that were almost finished before the developer went bankrupt. It is out in the suburbs slightly secluded. Could always develop it into a gated community. Some appear move in ready as well. I need to look into this a bit more. It seems to convenient for comfort. As well as keeping everyone clustered so tightly there is strength in numbers but with that bastard vamp around that could also be an all you can eat buffet. Astrid thoughts?"


"And does the rule of three still stand?"


"Rule of three?" Abby tilted her head quizzically.


“There are a number of licensed contractors in the Rodere,” Logan said. “We can do a lot of the work in house. And because of the issues with a couple of dueling vampires that could both call rats, Nick wanted people to travel in groups no smaller than three, as a safety precaution. Made it harder to pick off stragglers. Given what we saw on the mountain, it wouldn’t have worked anyway. Shen Long could control multiple rats at the same time.”


"I see. Having licensed contractors is a fantastic resource. I'd need names and trades. See what permits could be pulled to finish these homes should this be the chosen path." Abby nodded chewing on the end on her pen thinking.


"Yes, but he can't control us during the day, and it would make it harder for his rat lackeys to kidnap ours.". Lillia said softly, sipping her tea.

“Assuming we have enough numbers to do that,” Jen said. “From what I heard your almost got snatched and there were four people with you, plus some rando werepooch who was in the right place at the right time.”


“Likely her buddy Harold,â€� Logan said. “Weredogs aren’t exactly common.”


"Yes, Harold. He is the only were dog in the city as I understand it.   The rule of three helped make us feel safer and gave a chance that if something happened perhaps one would be able to communicate to the rodere what had happened.   6 were sent after me. I only had Kiba with me at the time, but I was having lunch with a wolf contact on the same street as Harold's shop.  That wolf chose to interject in the situation, and as it stands, several of our rats came to see how things were going.  It was a bit messy, what with the tranquilizer guns they had. " she took another sip, speaking of the incident as if it happened to someone else.  "So while I am a bit inclined to say that Long was unaware of my ability because it was such a closely guarded secret and he admitted to underestimating me more than once, the intensity at which they went about attempting to take possession of me makes it hard to be certain." Lillia shrugged.  "But yes, it does appear a pointless idea. Of course if someone feels safer not being alone, then they may still choose to travel in groups. Last night has traumatized so many."


"Ah ha found you!" Abby exclaimed randomly as she clicked and typed furiously. She was greatly engrossed with the task she made for herself. "There was a zoning violation. Okay so then that means..." Abby trailed off as she tried to find a loop hole that could be used to their advantage to snatch up the mostly finished neighborhood.


“What is it zoned as?” Jen asked. “If it’s commercial, you could make them rental properties or set up a small business in the garage.”


"Rural." Abby chimed. "It appears the developer did not file the correct paperwork to appeal the zone with the current expansion of the city before building. I need to call a lawyer friend to look into this more. It is not my area of expertise. Before I proceed further is this something you think would work Astrid?"


“Turn the backyards into hobby farms?” Astrid suggested.  “Real estate law is why there are real estate lawyers.”


Abby nodded. "Excuse me." Abbys heels clicked as she ventured just outside the kitchen making a phone call.


"Yes Johnathan? Hi how's the girls? Excellent to hear. I have a quick question I hope  you could answer me about Rural zoning laws? Yes I am aware. Technically speaking if a client were to own property but had a hobby farm on the property would this be grounds enough to bypass? Tricky? Come now Johnathan a lawyer of your stature could surely debate this in the right direction." The was a pause in the one sided conversation as Abby laughed. "Flattery will get you everywhere you know this. Yes. Mhmm. What about multiple properties? If gated? No? Mhmm. Mhmm. What if one building was a barn? Mhmm. No I understand but you see my point? Yes. But of course. Excellent. I shall be in touch." She hung up and stepped back into the kitchen. "It would be a grey area but one could debate if   the properties are gated and not all buildings were living quarters it could be an easy fix. Turn one building into a barn and bob could be our uncle."


"We could get chickens for fresh eggs. When they get to old to produce we can put them on the full moon menu. Some goats for milk and weed control. Maybe a donkey or two just for the kids to ride around," Willard threw out there.


“That is something for the lawyers to fight over,” Astrid said. “If we can make the argument for a reasonable cost and we can buy the properties for a reasonable cost, let’s go ahead. But we need to know what it will cost before we commit. We aren’t made of money.”


She looked at the others. “The big question is whether people will accept the change. Change is hard especially when you’ve been living like a cave troll for five years.”


Willard shrugged.  "Most of those that live here do so because we have no other housing options. We have jobs, friends, family, school outside of the Warren. We have extensive social lives, we don't stay holed up down here like sewer rats."


Adalyn sent a silent thank you to whatever deity was listening and had Willard say the same thing she'd been railing about moments ago. She could also silently admit that she could have probably tempered her words better.


Abby nodded as she walked back in. "The properties are decently priced. That being said I'd need to go out to the properties with the contractors and a home inspector to see where we stand to bring things to a more accurate estimation. I shall shoot off emails to see when we can go take a look.  In the mean time I shall continue to explore other avenues." Her steps paused in front of Willard. She offered a smile of understanding but it was not her place to speak or interrupt for Astrid. Should she wish to change her statement she would. "Bottom line is this will be a transition either way. That being said," Abby moved back the seat she was set up in. "Who'd like to go first?" She offered a warm smile.


Astrid looked at Willard. “You live underground. That isn’t healthy. I can’t believe you are fighting to stay in squalor rather than pooling the resources you claim to have and working to get out of here. This is how literal rats live, not wererats. I am willing to bet that there are rats here that are desperate to get out of here but were too afraid to say it because they didn’t want to rock the boat.”


"No one has been made to live here against their will." Adalyn offered, "I have an apartment above ground, I also spend a lot of time outside of here. But if I don't have plans, or work I come here to hang out."


“So you can come and go as you please,” Astrid snorted. “Forgive me for not taking an oath breaker’s word on anything. I’ll believe it when I’ve heard it from every mouth.”


Adalyn shrugged her shoulders as if to say 'Whatever' to the new rat queen, and she didn't even bother to point out that Willard had said the same thing just moments ago.


Jen’s hand lashed out, grabbing Adalyn’s jaw. “How about we show a little respect to your queen, oathbreaker?  Or do you want to be bounced out of here like the trash you are?”


Abby paused as the energy in the room seemed to crackle like lightning dancing across a cloudy sky. She had been attempting to deescalate but it was fruitless it seemed. The situation was being handled should Astrid wish her to join in she would. In the mean time her fingers began to click once more breaking the eerily quieting kitchen.


Adalyn stared at the enforcer and let her see how her eyes seemed to go dead. As if any fight in her was withering away as the others spoke. Even her beast was slowly curling in on itself. "Would you like me to prostrate myself before her?" She whispered low enough that only Jen would have heard her.


“You did that after the fight,” Jen hissed back. “Then turned your back and broke your oath. When you jumped into the river, did you have an oath to protect your king?  Looks like you broke that one too.”


Lillia had begun to feel a tiny excitement  at the idea of a gated farming community for the were rats.  It was like her own dreams but better.  Then things escalated with Adalyn again.   Jens last words made her flinch.  "  That hurts."  She said softly, the reminder that she had failed at saving the man she loved cutting deeply.  His last words to her were that he trusted her, after all.  He trusted her to save him.  Instead she had helped get rid of his body.  She stared into her tea cup forlornly.


"So does betrayal," Jen said.  "And I will pound this oathbreaker into a thin paste that would go surprisingly well on cheese crackers before I let my queen, OUR queen feel that sting."


"Jen, put her down," Astrid said.  "You're doing exactly what she wants.  She just lost her king.  You beating her would give her a physical pain that she knows how to deal with, rather than an emotional one that she doesn't."


Jen looked at Astrid for a moment, then released Adalyn.  "I wasn't lifting her,"  the powerful rat muttered.


Adalyn didn't blink as Jen let go of her. Had Astrid not spoken up she was going to offer herself up as a pinata for the brawny rat. She might have even supplied the stick that would have broken her open.


If some one had been paying attention to her hands they might have seen a few drops of blood plop onto the floor.


"Adalyn, why don't you take a walk?  I think you need some time and space.  "Lillia said.  She was barely keeping herself together at the moment.   "Astrid and I still have much to talk about."